《Vampire King's Harem》


 Chapter 1 My Turn

    ?The sun shines above a great desert, and the heat is such that few creatures can survive in that ce forgotten by the gods. Many would say it is a true hell, but beneath that boiling sands, there is an even more terrible ce.


    Such a remote ce is home to the infamous Bronze Skull Sect, a n of necromancers and disciples of the death''s arts. This group of degenerates created a real prison under the dunes, where they torment and vites victims in search of knowledge and power.


    Desperate screams aremonly heard at all hours of the day and night through the cold corridors of the dark Sect; anyone caught by the necromancers doesn''t get out of that horrible prison... at least not alive.


    And on this day, what should have been an ordinary day in the life of the Bronze Skull Sect disciples and their victims was about to take a turn that no one could have expected. An evil beyond theprehension of those people was among them, something that was no longer part of the living or the dead, a being that could destroy an entire world.


    And while he was making his move, hundreds of necromancers were following with their cruel experiments in the relentless quest for power and immortality called cultivation.


    Well, not everyone in the Bronze Skull Sect was cultivating at that moment, which is the case of one of the Sect''s most prominent disciples, Zadok.


    After being stopped in the middle of his training, which involved mes and a poor soul, Zadok descended to the lowest level of the Sect, a long, dark corridor leading to the ce''s most secret chamber.


    He walked for several meters in that corridor, then stopped hearing the screams from the upper floors until only his quiet footsteps sounded in the darkness of the ce.


    The ce was so quiet that the silence seemed mortal, but at the end of the corridor, another young disciple stood guard in front ofrge ck double doors.


    That disciple''s adorned ck robe is the same as Zadok''s attire, making it clear that both are core disciples of the Bronze Skull Sect, but the boy looks at his colleague with admiration and respect.


    "Disciple Zadok..." The young guard bows and tries to smile in a friendly way.


    But Zadok notices that the guard looks especially nervous. "What''s wrong with you, Eli?"


    Before Eli can respond, Zadok looks at the ck door with a curious expression. "Is he here already? I mean, that spoiled idiot."


    Eli''s lips start to curl into a smile, but his face distorts in disorder before his expression grows more nervous. "Don''t talk like that, disciple Zadok; these doors are thick, but Elder Abner could still hear you."


    "And do you think I care what that old fart thinks about me??" Zadok chuckles arrogantly. "Soon, I will be the youngest elder ever in our Sect, and no one will be able to look down on me here."


    "Huh..." Eli sighs; he understands how important Zadok is within the Bronze Skull Sect but still tries to advise his friend to be less bold. "You shouldn''t offend our guest because, in addition to being the Sect Master''s nephew, his Sect is above ours in the hierarchy."


    Zadok shrugs and mocks. "Alright, alright... anyway, I only came to stand guard with you because the Sect Master asked me to; she wants our guest not to be interrupted while he... but what is he doing in there? "


    "I thought Jared was just going toe here to get the fairy and the old dog..." He thinks aloud and gets even more upset. "Damn, we always have to hand over our best test subjects to those idiots from the Golden Skull."


    Eli sighs again. "It can''t be helped; our Sect Master uses politics to best benefit us, but even she is limited by hierarchy..."


    "I know, I know..." Zadok whispers in annoyance as his ck eyes shine with sinister sparkles. "But I still had hopes of having fun with that fairy... I didn''t touch her from the beginning out of respect for the Sect Master, and now I regret it."


    "About that..." Eli''s eyes also sparkle but in a different way than Zadok''s, so he puts his hand on his colleague''s shoulder. "Young Master Jared said he''s just going to take the mysterious creature back with him."


    "Seriously??" Zadok finally seems excited, but then he looks back at the metal door and frowns. "Damn, even if that''s true, I bet he''llpletely break the fairy before going back to the capital with the old dog."


    Eli seems to remember something and bows his head as what looks like pity shes across his eyes. "Yeah... Elder Abner asked me to get the biggest scissors in our Sect right after entering the chamber... I have no idea what they intend with that, but it can''t be any good."


    "Damned degenerate, he will ruin such a beautiful creature!" Zadok exims as he imagines the fairy''s lovely face.


    "Hmm..." Eli looks at his colleague with a confused expression. "I thought you wanted to break her too."


    "I do!" Zadok quickly nods as a sinister smile appears on his face. "But I would y with her a lot before, hehe..."


    "..." Eli doesn''t say anything and just shakes his head; Despite having many dark thoughts towards the said fairy, his heart also has mixed feelings.


    And Zadok notices his colleague''s confused expressions. "Wait! Don''t tell me you''re feeling sympathy for that animal??"


    "No!" Eli tries to deny it, but it''s clear he already has feelings for the fairy. "It''s just¡­ that¡­ I just don''t understand why you guys want to hurt such a beautiful creature so badly."


    "If you don''t understand-" Zadok immediately stops talking when he hears a loud screame from behind therge double doors.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" A sweet and very feminine voice screams desperately, a cry of pain that could chill even the most heartless soul in that dark ce.


    "What the hell!" Zadok quickly exims. "How loud must she have screamed for her voice to get through that door and such dense walls??"


    While his colleague is curious about how the voice came out of the isted chamber so loudly, Eli is more concerned about what provoked that scream. "I''ve never seen her scream like that since she got here¡­ what the hell are they doing to that poor creature?"


    "Cutting her wings off." Zadok quickly responds as his expression shows both excitement and a little frustration. "They say that if you cut a fairy''s wings off, even if they can close the wounds, they won''t survive long due to sadness."


    "What a shitty death!" Eli can''t help but feel a little sad, but not out of pity for the fairy, of course. "And what a waste..."


    "Indeed-" Zadok again falls abruptly silent as he hears another desperate screaming from behind the chamber''s sinister doors.


    "NOOOOO--- AHHHHHHHH!!!!!" But this time, instead of a female voice, it''s a young man screaming; his cry sounds even more painful than the previous one and sends both disciples out of the chamber in confusion.


    Zadok is usually brilliant and can deduce entire scenes based on just a few facts, but this time his mind stops when he can''te up with a usible reason for that male scream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Didn''t you say that only Jared and Abner were in there??" He questions Eli.


    "Yes... yes..." Eli''s eyes increasingly stare at the door as he''s pretty sure he recognizes that voice. "It''s Young Master Jared!!"


    "What?!?!" Zadok thought that there was someone else inside the chamber who could scream like that, but now that his friend said it must be the Sect Master''s nephew, he couldn''t help but get even more confused and worried.


    He doesn''t think twice about trying to enter the chamber, but therge double doors seem still as gray light glows around the ck metal.


    "Shit, shit, shit!!!" As Eli freaks out with worry, Zadok starts pounding on the door until he remembers something and takes a small leather bag from inside his robe.


    The bag looks empty, but Zadok manages to stick his entire arm into it and, after a few seconds, pulls out a ck star-shaped pendant from inside. He quickly ces the pendant on the door where there is a drawing of the same shape, and the gray glow around the door slowly begins to fade.


    The male cries continue toe from inside the chamber, and soon another male voice joins the symphony of screams, this time one they recognize.


    "Shit, it''s Elder Abner!!!" Eli gets even more scared when the second-most powerful person in their Sect starts screaming in pain.


    "Damn!!" Even the calm and confident Zadok feels chills run through his body; he repeatedly punches the door despite knowing that forcibly opening it with that magic key will take a few minutes.


    The floor and walls begin to tremble as the doors slowly open, but the necromancer duo knows that it couldn''t cause such tremors, which leaves them even more confused about what''s going on inside the chamber.


    "What are you doing standing there?!?" Zadok grabs Eli by the cor before pushing him back. "Go call the Elders!! Or rather, notify the Sect Master personally!!"


    Eli was so scared that he couldn''t even run, but Zadok''s screams put some reason in his mind, and he started running through the corridor and up the stairs as fast as he could to call for help.


    Meanwhile, Zadok keeps looking at the doors slowly opening. He tries to understand what''s going on inside the chamber as he hears the screams getting louder and louder. [Who is doing this?? There should only be them and the fairy inside... and she couldn''t do anything being so weakened...]


    [Wait! There''s also the Old Dog inside...] A strange gleam passes through Zadok''s eyes as he grows even more confused. [But he shouldn''t even be a threat to a rat... not after everything we''ve done to him...]


    Zadok gets lost in thought and doesn''t see the time pass until the big ck doors are wide open in front of him. There are no lights inside the chamber, and the screams have stopped, leaving only a dead silence in the room.


    He regains focus and pulls a small, sharp dagger from his sheath as he faces the darkness. "Elder Abner?? Where are you???"


    *Thud*


    Something flies from the shadows toward Zadok, and he jumps back to avoid a possible attack. But to his surprise, whatnds and rolls over the floor is a human head, Elder Abner''s head.


    First, Zadok notices that there is not as much blood as a severed head should have, but then the terrified look that still remains on Elder Abner''s face causes the young genius to feel more fear than at any other time in his entire life.


    [RUN! RUN!! RUN!!!] Just that one word sounds in Zadok''s mind as all of his senses tell him to get away from there, get as far away from whatever did that to Elder Abner as possible.


    Zadok knows he should flee, but despite being cruel and ambitious, he is loyal to his Sect and colleagues, and of course, the fact that he is very arrogant also makes him believe that he can fight the enemy in the shadows.


    "Who''s there!?!?" He yells back to the darkness as he points his dagger into the chamber.


    "Your hunter." Those words sound from inside the chamber, carrying with them a wave of coldness and a strong smell of blood.


    Zadok is shocked not only by the sensations that the voice makes him feel but also by the power they carry. And the craziest part is that he feels like he''s heard that voice before, even though he doesn''t recognize it.


    "Who are you?!?!" Zadok yells as mes erupt from his body and flow onto the de of his dagger; his cloak begins to sway despite there being no wind current in that ce.


    The silence in the chamber is reced by the howl of Zadok''s living mes, which also begins to light up the room. He is shaken to see severed limbs on the floor and fresh blood everywhere.


    But then the light from the mes reaches a pair of bare feet and Zadok''s eyes are drawn to the figure standing in the center of the chamber. That person is obviously male and has very pale skin and very athletic muscles.


    The mysterious man is wearing rags that don''t seem to contain the full size of his nearly two-meter-tall body. But he is not alone, and as Zadok''s mes illuminate his body fully, the necromancer sees a familiar figure in his strong arms.


    "The fairy!!" Zadok can''t help but think aloud as he sees the fairy in the mysterious man''s arms. The most surprising thinges next when the necromancer notices that she seems to be kissing that man''s neck while her body and especially her wings shine with a powerful blue-green light.


    The necromancer thought she was kissing the man''s neck, but when the light from his mes reaches the fairy''s eyes, she looks at him, and he notices ck blood oozing from her mouth and also from two holes in the mysterious man''s neck. [What the hell...]


    Zadok thought he couldn''t get any more shocked until the light from the mes finally reached the mysterious man''s face. First, the necromancer can''t help but notice how handsome that man looks with perfect features, crimson eyes, and flowing reddish-ck hair.


    However, what leaves him more perplexed is not the man''s appearance but the fact that he is very simr to someone else, or rather, someone that Zadok would never consider anything more than an animal, a despicable and disgusting creature¡­


    "Old Dog..." The words escape Zadok''s trembling lips. "This is impossible..."


    A murderous gleam sparkle through the mysterious man''s crimson eyes as his perfect lips curl into a bloodthirsty smile that reveals long de-sharp teeth.


    "I bet your blood stinks worse than the rats in this ce..." The mysterious man''s voice sounds so seductive but also so deadly at the same time, and he doesn''t seem to have a good proficiency in thenguage of that ce.


    Before Zadok can say anything, the mystery man continues. "But I''m still going to take every drop of your blood and use it to destroy everything you guys love."

 Chapter 2 Starts With Blood

    ?Almost two weeks ago.


    "It all starts with blood..."


    "It''s finally the time; a great day is ahead, my friends..." A beautiful woman in a ck dress confidently exims inside arge luxurious room. "Today begins the true rise of necromancers, and soon our ns will be the most powerful of the entire Creocia!"


    Some hooded figures around the woman in ck lift wine sses, and a man speaks in a vibrant tone. "A toast to this day!"


    "A toast to our Sect Master!" Another man exims and gives the woman in ck a friendly nce.


    The Sect Master maintains an enthusiastic smile but looks away from the man. Despite having been the leader of the Bronze Skull Sect for some years now, she is still a mysterious figure even among the Elders who make up the Sect''s core.


    "Don''t give me the glory for this because our true heroes are the schrs who have been preparing this ritual for so long." She raises her ss towards a couple of necromancers analyzing misceneous items at a table in the corner of the room.


    The other people in the room nod in agreement and praise their teammates. "Yes, Elder Abner and Elder Ann really are heroes!"


    "Such a devoted couple to our home!"


    "And genius too!"


    Elder Abner releases the magic items on the table and gives his friends a ttering smile as his wife continues to focus on her life''s work. "No need for such praise, my friends."


    The old necromancer is clearly enjoying the praise, but his wife rolls her eyes as she reads an old ck-covered book and checks out runes and magic crystals.


    "Indeed, this is no time for celebrations and praise." The woman speaks in an upset tone. "We haven''t even done the ritual yet, and everything could go wrong in the end."


    "Don''t think so, Ann." The Sect Master speaks in a friendly tone. Out of all the people in that room, Ann is definitely her favorite due to her seriousness and character, and also the fact that the old necromancer doesn''t look at her with lusty eyes.


    Ann respects the Sect Master very much and does not use their friendship for any benefit within the Bronze Skull Sect. "Please, Sect Master, let''s check it all once more; nothing can go wrong during the ritual!"


    "What could go wrong??" Abner asks in a sarcastic tone. "We''ve already checked this over two hundred times; we just need the others to give the signal."


    The other Elders nod and agree with Abner; they can''t wait to do the ritual that will give them enormous power, or at least that''s the n.


    "I have a bad feeling about it..." Annments while looking at the drawing of a horned creature on the cover of the book. "We are dealing with powers far beyond ourprehension; I dare say it is much older than this continent... an evil beyond description..."


    The old necromancer''s words make the mood in the room darker, but well, in a Sect of necromancers, the dark mood is everywhere. Yet, the aura surrounding that ancient book is so sinister that only three people dared to leaf through its pages.


    The old necromancer couple does it due to hundreds of years of studying the dark arts of death, and even so, they do it with great caution, respect, and even a certain fear.


    But the Sect Master has be obsessed with the extensive ritual described in the book ever since she learned of that project. Some people find it odd that she seems so excited reading that ominous book while she''s so young. Well, she doesn''t look over thirty despite living for over a century.


    "It''s natural to feel that way when dealing with such ancient and powerful powers, but we''re prepared for this." The Sect Master speaks in her usual confident tone. But due to Ann''s insistent worried look, she agrees. "Fine, let''s double-check everything while we wait for the others to get ready."


    Although Abner doesn''t think there''s anything wrong, neither he nor anyone else there thinks of opposing the Sect Master''s orders, so he takes transcripts from the pages of the ancient book and heads towards the door. "I''ll check the runes."


    The Sect Master nods, but before Abner leaves the room, she gives another order to him in a firm tone. "Do the fairy no harm; she will be an important piece until this is all over."


    "Of course, Sect Master." Abner bows before leaving the room.


    As he leaves the room, Ann gives the Sect Master a sorry nce. "Don''t me him, no normal man could not be attracted to that creature, but Abner won''t do anything to threaten our peoples'' future."


    "Yeah, no matter where that fairy goes, all men will be enchanted by her beauty..." The Sect Masterments, unable to hide a bit of jealousy in her eyes; even gorgeous women like her cannotpete with the beauty of that fairy.


    "About her..." Ann seems a little hesitant to say anything; she nces at the other Elders in the room before turning her eyes back to the Sect Master.


    "Just say it; everyone in this room is trustworthy." The Sect Master states.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ann nods before speaking her thoughts. "Are you sure about using fairy''s blood? Isn''t unbncing the ritual dangerous??"


    "We''ll only use enough for the strongest specimen toe into our Sect." The Sect Master responds. "That''s totally fair since you were the one who started all of this."


    The other Elders again agree with the Sect Master''s words, including Ann. But the old necromancer still seems concerned. "Yet... as all the other ingredients are old and only the fairy''s blood will be fresh, I fear something unpredictable may happen."


    "Something like what?" The Sect Master asks.


    Ann makes a thoughtful expression while her tired old eyes no longer have any glow. "I''m not sure, but due to the fairy''s blood being fresh, I believe a connection can be formed between her and the specimen."


    "A connection??" The Sect Master asks in a curious and also somewhat excited tone; even her eyes seem to sparkle with some kind of idea, but she quickly calms down. "Hmm, well, if something like that happens, we''ll have full control over the situation, and we can always kill the fairy if she poses a risk to us."


    "Sure..." Ann agrees, but she still feels like they''re making a mistake; it''s like she''s missing something important.


    "Alright, let''s check the ingredients." The Sect Master speaks as she approaches a small ornate chest on top of a table in the room. She opens the chest, and a lightes from inside it before she reaches inside the box and pulls out arge tube filled with red liquid.


    When the group sees that red liquid inside the tube, all eyes be awed. They can feel the powerful aura emanating from that blood, and one of them can barely contain his thoughts. "So much power..."


    "The blood of a dragon." Annments in a proud tone; after all, she was the one who got that blood.


    Everyone agrees that the tube''s blood is very powerful, but some doubt that it''s really from a dragon. "Dragon''s blood? Such mythical creatures have never been seen on our continent, so you have certainly been deceived, my friend."


    "Maybe," Ann responds. "But one of the disciples who were with me when I bought it also doubted the merchant and drank a single drop... I saw that poor boy go mad as the power of a single drop of that blood boiled within his veins and melted his body from inside out; neither were his bones remained intact."


    The Elders are silent as they imagine the suffering of that poor boy. They don''t have any desire to doubt the authenticity of that ''dragon''s blood any longer.''


    "It doesn''t matter where that bloodes from; only its power is important." The Sect Masterments as she looks at the blood inside the tube. The excited gleam in her eyes seems to grow stronger.


    "Yes, Sect Master." Annments as she checks other tubes that also contain powerful and ancient blood, preserved for that moment.


    Both women check blood tubes, bizarre skulls, rare flowers, and other items until one of the other Elders notices a feathere to life and starts writing words on a sheet of paper on top of a table.


    "Sect Master, they are sending a message!" He warns.


    "About time." The Sect Master smiles as she approaches the table to read the words from that paper; that is amon and costly means of sending messages over long distances.


    As soon as the feather finishes writing the message, the Sect Master''s smile gets even brighter. "The Golden Skull group is ready; we can start the ritual."


    The Elders are also excited, but Ann still seems hesitant about that. Yet she says nothing as the Sect Master orders the group to take the magical ingredients to the secret chamber.


    However, the Sect Master herself returns to her table before exiting the room, holding the tube of said dragon''s blood, leaving Ann confused. "Do you need more time, Sect Master?"


    "Yeah, I''ll just confirm to the Silver Skull group that we''re all ready." She responds while starting to write on a nk page with that magic pen.


    Ann is sure that the Golden Skull Sect has already sent a message to other groups since they like to be the only ones in charge. But she won''t argue something so trivial with the Sect master. "Do you want me to take that tube of blood?"


    "Okay, I''ll take it." The Sect Master smiles at her friend, who sees nothing strange in that and leaves the room before she heads to the secret chamber with the others.


    As Ann leaves the room, the Sect Master drops the feather and looks at the tube of blood with a thoughtful expression. She doesn''t hesitate long before picking up a small dagger and making a slight cut on her wrist.


    With her other hand, she opens the tube and gets a few drops of her own blood along with the supposed dragon''s blood.


    [Let''s see what kind of connection we''ll have...] She thinks as her eyes sparkle with excitement.


    Then she closes the tube and runs her finger over the wound on her wrist. Her hand begins to glow with gray and ck energies that enter her wound, and it quickly closes the cut; then she leaves the room, now carrying a tube with the blood of a mysterious creature and her own.

 Chapter 3 Hungry Eyes

    ?The Sect Master follows long, dark corridors until she reaches the secret chamber at the bottom of the abyss she calls home. All the Elders of the Bronze Skull Sect are there, and some of the most important and loyal core disciples, including Zadok and Eli.


    Therge chamber is very well-lit with magicmps, and the floor in the central area is covered with runic designs made with magic crystals and, in the very center, small ditches in a circr shape.


    Abner finishes checking all the rune designs that make up the enchantment; meanwhile, a figure trapped in a cage in the corner of the room draws the attention of all the other men in the chamber.


    The trapped figure is the fairy, a woman as beautiful as one can imagine. She has a small and thin 1.6 meters body but also very attractive curves, as well as medium-length hair with a bnced color between blue and green. And, of course, beautiful wings, two pairs of thin blue-green wings.


    Her features look perfect from every angle, with a small pert nose and soft pink lips; her eyes are likekes of crystal clear blue-green water and can drown men who stare into them for more than a few seconds.


    The fairy looks to be twenty years old, but as in this world, people can live for countless years and even forever based on their power, it''s not possible to really know her age.


    She''s only been locked underground for a few days, but that''s enough to put her in pretty bad shape. As a creature of nature, being in such a gloomy environment is horrible, and the poor woman doesn''t even move inside the cold cage.


    She looks with fear and curiosity at the necromancers in the chamber; she can see the evil in those men''s eyes and can''t help but wonder what kind of cruel things they are thinking of doing to her.


    But what confuses her is that no one has touched her since they captured her. Well, there are gems in the corners of the cage that suck her energy, but that''s far from the worst thing they could do to her.


    The fairy knows the fame of necromancers and how they often turn victims into zombified servants, which seems like a destiny worse than death. She''s prepared to take her own life before they do something like that, but a part of her also hopes to make it out of that hell.


    [What the hell are they doing??] She wonders as she sees more necromancers entering the chamber. Despite giving her strange nces, they seem more interested in the strange magic they are preparing in the center of the room.


    Everyone makes way as the Sect Master enters the chamber carrying thest blood tube. She and the fairy look at each other for a few seconds before she looks at Abner and Ann.


    "Let''s start." Wasting no time, she makes her way to the chamber''s center and pours the blood from that tube into the circr ditch closest to the very center.


    Abner and Ann pour the other tubes of blood into the remaining ditches that form the enchantment on the floor before cing skulls, flowers, and magic crystals throughout it. Meanwhile, the Sect Master walks to the fairy''s cage.


    The fairy instinctively crawls back, but as the cage is small, she soon reaches the cold reinforced steel bars. Then she casts a hostile look at the Sect Master, who, from her eyes, is a very mysterious and dangerous woman.


    "Don''t worry, little animal; I won''t hurt you..." The Sect Master speaks in a soft tone, but that only leaves the fairy more apprehensive.


    "Do not approach me!" The fairy speaks in a trembling tone; although she is not afraid of death, she has no idea what those necromancers want from her, and it''s terrifying. As people like them don''t see her as a ''person'' but just an animal, she expects only the worst from them.


    The Sect Master smiles as she hides her envy of the fairy''s beauty. "Oh, you have some fangs... don''t make me rip them off you."


    The fairy knows she cannot fight in that state, surrounded by enemies and weakened, so with no way out, she ces her hand over the tattoo of a de on her leg, and a light shines over it before what looks like ink bes truly a dagger.


    "If you try something..." The fairy speaks while putting the magic de on her throat, making it clear that she is going to take her own life before letting them do something to her.


    "No, no, little animal..." The Sect Master shakes her head with a disappointed look.


    The fairy barely has time to understand what is happening when a kind of ck dust appears around her and forms into a giant hand that grips her very tightly.


    "AHH!" She lets out a moan of pain as the big hand pushes her against the cage bars.


    The fairy tries to hold the dagger but the Sect Master approaches the cage, takes the de, and uses it to make a small cut on the fairy''s wrist. "You are my prisoner, little animal... you no longer have any control over your life."


    "What the hell are you doing to me?!?" The fairy tries to fight, but with no strength, she can only watch as that sinister woman takes her blood and puts it in a ss.


    After filling the ss with the fairy''s blood, the Sect Master makes the big hand disappear and returns to the center of the chamber to put that blood together with the others.


    "Now everything is ready..." She says before positioning herself behind a small altar where she ces the ancient book open.


    On the book''s pages are extensive detailed descriptions of how to perform that ritual, and although the necromancers have not obtained all the ingredients as the book requests, they rely on the power of the blood to make it work.


    From inside the cage, the fairy watches the necromancers gather around those circles of blood and begin to say words in an ancientnguage. She recognizes some words but not most of them, yet, she can feel that the magic involved is very powerful and evil.


    After saying the words of the book for a while, the blood in the ditches begins to move on its own; that blood looks really alive and takes the form of floating chains that open some kind of portal in the center of the chamber.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes! Yesss!! It''s working!!!" The Sect Masterughs excitedly while all the other necromancers also look very happy and proud.


    But the fairy only has concerns in her heart. She doesn''t understand exactly what kind of evil magic they are doing, but her blood is involved in it, which makes her very apprehensive.


    The portal has a t surface and is transparent like clear water, yet it still seems hard to see anything but darkness on the other side.


    As the blood chains swirl around the portal, the Sect Master picks up a magicmp and walks into the chamber''s center. She takes themp near the portal and can see Its light reach the other side.


    "Hmm... where are you?" She murmurs as she moves themp closer and closer to the portal, illuminating parts of what also looks like an underground chamber on the other side.


    Then everyone sees something being illuminated in that darkness.


    "It''s a coffin!" Elder Abner exims.


    Yes, a ck coffin; everyone agrees on what that is. But not just one, in fact, the necromancers see three of those mysterious coffins inside the other side of the portal.


    "Coffins... why coffins??" Ann can''t help but think that something is wrong. The book described the summons as powerful beings that no longer belong to the realms of the living, which she concluded to be undead, not corpses.


    The Sect Master, on the other hand, is very excited because, as the second person with the best senses in the chamber, she can feel a powerful and unparalleled powering from those coffins, or rather from what is inside them.


    The other person with the best senses is the fairy, who also feels that powerful aura from the other side of the portal. [What creatures are these?? This power... this is insane!!]


    "Should we finish the portal, Sect Master?" Aber asks as he looks at the coffins.


    "Wait!" The Sect Master''s eyes sparkle with excitement but also roam from one side of the portal to the other, looking for something. "The book promised us a specimen for each portal, and I''m only seeing three coffins... where''s the other..."


    She stops talking when she sees a golden crown on the floor next to the coffins. So without thinking twice, she tosses the magicmp into the portal; it passes through the magic surface andnds on the other side.


    *Thud*


    Only the sound of themp rolling down and across the floor of that mysterious ce is heard while everyone is silent. Then the light from themp illuminates a line formed by dozens of other crowns that lead to a stone throne.


    Surprising everyone, on the throne, there is a mysterious hooded figure sitting. The person seems to have a very thin body, almost like a corpse, but the pale skin of their hand still looks young without any age spots or anything like that, making the necromancers confused.


    The person seems deadly still, as if sleeping for hundreds of years, but then that light wakes them up, and the mysterious figure slowly starts to raise their head.


    "..." The silence seems so dense that it could be touched with hands; all necromancers stare intently at the mysterious figure, especially the Sect Master.


    And then she sees his eyes for the first time, crimson eyes that contain both power and pain, both anger and sadness, and above all, an indescribable hunger.


    All necromancers in the chamber instinctively take a step back; they feel the great evil power of that aura trying to reach their souls. It is as if a current of wind has carried the stench of purest death from the other side of the portal.


    But for the Sect Master, that is the perfume of life. That mysterious figure and his murderous aura represent the potential power she wants for herself.


    "NOW!!!" She gives the order to Elder Abner.


    But the old necromancer is paralyzed with fear. Even he, a person who has dealt with the dark arts of death his entire life, can''t help but shudder in the presence of such a scary aura.


    "DAMN!!" The Sect Master curses and quickly kneels on the floor and touches the enchantment runes herself.


    The runes begin to glow, and blood chains enter the portal along with others thate from three other portals. The other blood chains wrap around the three coffins, but those under the Sect Master''s control go after the mysterious figure.


    But he doesn''t even try to run or fight; in fact, those crimson eyes sparkle with as much enthusiasm as the Sect Master''s eyes.


    And that makes her smile even brighter. [Yes,e to me... and together, we will conquer this world!]

 Chapter 4 New Beginning

    ?Cold, dark, and silent... us thought he would spend eternity in that underground chamber, a lone guardian for his imprisoned family.


    He still remembers the taste of despair when witches turned him and his family into bloodthirsty beasts. He thought nothing could be worse than that insatiable craving for blood and death.


    But after hundreds of years in the dark, he understood that hunger wasn''t the worst part; in fact, it''s his onlypanion, while loneliness is his true enemy.


    He regrets losing control and killing every living creature on earth after the witches locked his family in those indestructible coffins. But the past cannot be changed, and now he pays for his mistakes by having an entire world like a prison without doors.


    Hunger won''t kill him; nothing can, in fact... he''s already tried. But after so much time alone, us is sure that boredom will eventually kill him.


    He already imagined thousands of situations where life flourished again on earth, where he managed to open the coffins and free his family and that they would spend eternity hunting together... But nothing ever happened; nothing changed his situation¡­


    Until one day, something finally happened. A mysterious light caught the attention of his tired eyes, and a kind of magical rift appeared right in front of him.


    [People... real people, people of flesh and blood!!] us feels a sea of happiness flood his soul... if he still has one.


    The wildest part of his being wants to start hunting immediately when he sees those people on the other side of the mysterious portal. His body trembles with the desire to kill; he needs to feel the life flowing out of his victims so badly, their blood running down through his fangs¡­


    But hundreds of years without a single drop of blood had left his body in a horrible state. He can''t move a finger, let alone hunt.


    However, that doesn''t make him the least bit upset. Nothing can shake his mood at that moment. As nothing can kill him, that''s the fresh start he''s always wanted. At some point, he''ll get a drop of blood, and not long after that, he''ll be back at the top of the food chain, the apex predator he once was.


    And he doesn''t only think about his own need. [To do such a spell, these people have to be powerful witches, so they could open the coffins as well...]


    Everything seems too perfect for us until he notices a problem; those people are watching him, and he is watching them, but how will he get to the other side of the portal without being able to move?


    It is then that his eyes meet those of a beautiful woman with ck hair.


    [Such a powerful witch...] us thinks as he feels the Sect Master''s power. Not only her powerful aura, but he also senses her ambition; she wants him, and he wants her blood.


    [I''m here, darling... take me with you.] us tries to smile at the Sect Master, but his tired body still doesn''t obey hismands.


    But words are not necessary. His and the Sect Master''s eyes have some nice talk, and she quickly orders the magical chains to take him to her.


    us also sees those chains take the coffins to other portals, and at that moment, he promises himself that before killing that woman, he will make her very happy.


    [Hahahahaha...] In his mind, he couldn''t stopughing, thrilled his lonely torment had finallye to an end.


    But on the outside, all the necromancers saw was a gaunt figure that looked more like a corpse than anything else.


    Well, not all of them think that way; the Sect Master looks as happy as if she had gained her own dragon pet, and Elder Ann still remembers that powerful and evil aura she felt before, which left an eternal shadow in her heart.


    "Don''t do that, Sect Master!" Ann tries to stop us froming into her world. While the Sect Master sees infinite potential in his eyes, the old necromancer only sees death.


    "Are you crazy???" Without stopping the ritual, the Sect Master again conjures the giant ck hand and punches the old necromancer away from the portal.


    "Ann!!" Elder Abner quickly runs towards his wife to help her.


    No one gets in the way of the Sect Master, who keeps bringing us through the portal. "Why would we stop this ritual after everything we''ve done to make it possible??"


    "This is madness!" Ann tries to argue. "He''s not the undead we were expecting!"


    "He doesn''t seem to belong in the realm of the living anymore..." The Sect Masterments as she continues to look into us'' eyes.


    "And what about that scary aura we felt before??" Ann asks. "If that power is his, we won''t be able to control him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Sect Master ignores the old necromancer''s warnings and passes us through the portal while the coffins pass through the other portals.


    As soon as us'' body passespletely through the portal, the blood chains disappear into the air, and he feels something change inside him. Three different types of energy arise in his body; the first type makes him feel connected to the ck-haired witch, and the other two are still a mystery to him.


    *Thud*


    He falls to his knees on the floor, still immobile from weakness. He hears those people talking, but he doesn''t understand any words. And since he knows everynguage on earth, as well as the fact that he has never seen people with auras like that, he concludes that he is no longer in his homeworld.


    [A new beginning in another world...] us couldn''t ask for anything better. He sees it as a big nk page, one he can write his story on with blood.


    [Step one, regain my strength... then find my family.] He already has everything nned out, but his body still refuses to follow hismands. [Damn!]


    The Sect Master kneels in front of us and caresses his face. It''s bizarre that he simultaneously looks so young and so old, like a twenty-year-old whose vitality has been stolen by some dark technique.


    "How could he pose any danger to us¡­" Shements aloud. "I bet that scary aura was from the creatures in the coffins."


    Ann definitely doesn''t believe the Sect Master''s words, and neither does she. Both of them can see an incredible power in us'' eyes, but they have no idea what kind of power it is.


    Another very apprehensive person is the fairy. She can''t see us properly as the necromancers are surrounding him like ants looking for sugar, but she can feel that the frighteningly powerful aura from just ago belongs to him, even though it is in a ''dormant'' state right now.


    "Sect Master..." Ann fears us is a greater danger than they can imagine, so she still tries to advise her leader.


    "It''s enough!" But the Sect Master doesn''t care about anything right now other than us. Then she points to the door. "Everyone get out!"


    The Elders and Disciples quickly exit the chamber, including Ann. But Abner seems concerned with something else. "Sect Master... what about the other portals? Should we send messages to the other Sects?"


    "Huh?" She can''t help but fear that the arrogant people of the Golden Skull Sect will try to steal us from her. "No, don''t say anything yet... but let me know if they send any messages."


    "Yes, Master." Abner bows and also leaves the chamber.


    Now there are only she and us inside the room. Well, the fairy is there too, locked in the cage, but the Sect Master doesn''t care about her.


    The Sect Master can''t stop smiling as she caresses us'' face. Even though he looks so weak and sick now, his face is still handsome, and his aura feels like that of a king.


    "I''ve waited so long for you¡­" She whispers as she checks out his body. His limbs are long, but he''s just skin and bones right now. "Don''t worry; I''ll take care of you... and together, we''ll conquer anything we want!"


    Despite not understanding the Sect Master''s words, us recognizes her gaze. He''d seen that look many times on the witches who turned him and his family into monsters.


    That''s not the look of a woman who wants a partner, but rather a ve; a soldier to fight her battles and do all her dirty work.


    But that''s not a problem for us; many people have tried to use him like that over the years, and they all met the same bloody end. He doesn''t feel sorry for anyone, especially those who first try to harm him.


    The Sect Master continues to check every part of us'' body. As a necromancer, she is something of a death''s scientist, and he is the most intriguing specimen she has ever seen.


    She whispers and murmurs thoughts as she moves us'' body back and forth, sticking needles and des into him. His body has all the limbs and organs that a normal human has; however they look dead, and there isn''t any blood inside him, not even in his heart that doesn''t beat anymore.


    While us can''t do anything other than allow the Sect Master to do various kinds of experiments with his body, the fairy watches everything from inside her cage.


    [Stupid woman... you''re messing with forces you don''tprehend, and this can''t end well...] The fairy has many thoughts like that, but the more she sees us being pierced and cut by the Sect Master, the more she feels anger rising in her heart.


    She thinks all she feels for him is fear and curiosity, but there''s also a small connection between them, formed when his body passed through the portal. No matter how dangerous and evil he seems, they are now connected in ways they both don''t understand.

 Chapter 5 A Wolf Doesnt Fear The Sheep

    ?Hours pass without the Sect Master noticing. She is so focused on discovering us'' secrets that she does all kinds of tests and experiments on him.


    The fairyins the whole time and asks the Sect Master to give us a rest, but that woman only sees him as a tool, not a person.


    But he''s not really in any pain; his body is in such a bad state that he cannot feel pain. And although being a guinea pig for the Sect Master is much more fun than being alone on earth, not being able to stick his fangs into that woman''s neck and drink her blood is frustrating.


    Another thing that bothers us is not understanding the words of the Sect Master and fairy, whom he sees as a mysterious and beautiful wingeddy.


    Learning a newnguage has never been difficult for him because, thanks to his powers, us can retain such general information about a culture by drinking the blood of that region''s natives. Well, it was like that on earth, so he assumes it''s the same in this new world.


    He''s looking forward to learning that newnguage and things about the new world, but the problem is that he can''t suck blood in his current state unless someone cuts their wrist and brings it into his mouth willingly.


    But us isn''t in a hurry; he and his family are true immortals, so time is what they have the most. Not being in that cave alone anymore is wonderful, so he just enjoys the Sect Master''s beautiful excited smile while she still can smile.


    After countless hours, for the tenth time, knocks repeatedly sound from behind therge double doors.


    "Sect Master... please..." Elder Abner''s voice sounds from the other side of the door. "They keep sending messages; we have to send some response, or we''re going to be in serious trouble."


    "Arrrghhh... what the hell?!" The Sect Masterins like a spoiled child. "I''m doing my life''s work, and you bother me with shitty politics?!?"


    Abner fears that his actions will be seen as disrespectful and the Sect Master will punish him, but he fears the wrath of some persons more. "Sect Master, you understand better than anyone how the hierarchy works... just give them some answers, please!"


    The Sect Master really understands how her people''s politics and hierarchy work, which makes her sure they wille after us. That''s why she''s trying so hard to find a way to keep his power to herself.


    She ns to use the blood connection to control him, but despite feeling that connection inside her body, she doesn''t know how to use it yet or even what us'' powers are about.


    But all her actions have a purpose, and it was so with the fairy, so maybe now is the time to use that.


    The Sect Master makes us look at her and smile. "I''ll be right back, don''t miss me to death, hehehe..."


    "..." us has no idea what''s going on, but the annoying woman finally gives him a break.


    She walks to the door and opens it, to Abner''s relief, so he bows respectfully. "I''m sorry to disturb your great work-"


    "Shut up." The Sect Master walks out the door without looking back, leaving only an order for Abner. "Lock him in a cage next to the fairy''s."


    Abner does not question the Sect Master''s orders and bows again before entering the chamber. Behind him are Eli and Zadok, Abner''s two most trusted disciples in the Bronze Skull Sect.


    As he is old, he prefers to be constantly surrounded by young disciples as assistants within the Sect, and as this is an exceptional case, only the more reliable disciples are suitable.


    Zadok is the most ambitious young disciple of all and probably the most talented as well, but he is loyal to the Sect and knows how to follow orders.


    Eli, on the other hand, doesn''t have much ambition or any leadership traits, but he is also very talented and hardworking, which makes him the best assistant.


    "Help me with this; the Sect Master''s orders are to put the creature in a cage next to the fairy." Abner speaks to his assistants while looking at us with a curious expression.


    "On the fairy''s side??" Eli can''t help but wonder why that. "Is the Sect Master punishing her???"


    *Ban*


    Abner slightly punches Eli on the head. "Don''t make stupid questions, idiot! Just prepare the cage."


    "Damn..." The blow didn''t really hurt Eli, but he still mutters as he walks towards the fairy''s cage.


    The young necromancer couldn''t help but give the fairy specific peeks. It''s impossible for men like him not to want to do many things, bad things to a woman as beautiful as her, especially when they only see her as a ''creature'' and not an equal.


    The fairy is already used to receiving looks like that, but it always makes her nauseous; anyway, she watches the necromancers'' every move with curious eyes, especially for everything they do to us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While Eli struggles to assemble the cage without stopping to drool over the fairy, Zadok is more interested in us; in fact, the necromancer is quite disappointed in the supposedly powerful undead servant.


    "I can''t believe we spent so many resources to summon this garbage..." Zadokments as he walks up to us and grabs him by the long white hair before looking him in the face.


    Abner should warn Zadok not to mess with the Sect Master''s new toy, but he is also pretty disappointed with that result, so he joins the young disciple in mocking us.


    "I wonder what went wrong..." Abner strokes his chin as he looks at us with different expressions.


    Both Abner and Zadok agree that us doesn''t look strong at all and is not even undead though he doesn''t appear to be dead either. Another thought they have inmon is that even in such a sick state, us still maintains an incredibly handsome face, the kind that makes any man jealous.


    "Shit! It''s just a stupid old dog!!" Zadok feels envy rise in his heart as he continues to stare at us'' face, then throws him to the floor hard.


    *Thud*


    us falls to the floor like a bag of bones, he doesn''t have even the tiniest part of his original power, and he can''t do anything now. But he makes a point of recording that guy''s face in his mind so that as soon as he regains some strength, he makes the necromancer suffer much before dying.


    "Be careful; we should not break him any more than he''s already broken." Abner sighs while also feeling very envious of us'' handsome face. He can''t help but wonder how someone can look so old and so young at the same time.


    [Different world, same shit...] us thinks as he recognizes those envious looks; they are the same as he always gets from men. [You deserve nothing more than to be prey... lucky for you, the hunter is here.]


    "What?" Zadok can''t hear us''s thoughts, but he sees the disdain in the vampire''s eyes, which sends a chill down his spine.


    No matter how weak and helpless us seems right now, he still manages to make Zadok feel small and insignificant. That clearly leaves the necromancer very upset, and he starts kicking the vampire.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "Why are you looking at me like that, you dirty animal?!?!" The necromancer yells at us as he beats him up.


    To us, that''s nothing; he has had his bodypletely destroyed to ashes hundreds of times, so he just lets the necromancer vent his frustrations for now before he can''t do anything else.


    However, that causes a lot of suffering to another person, the fairy. The poor woman cannot bear to see us being beaten and screams at Zadok in protest. "Stop it!! You''re the only animal here; he didn''t do anything to you!!!"


    us doesn''t understand the words of the necromancer or the fairy, but he can feel their intent. Until then, everything seemed usual for him, but the interference of the wingeddy to help him was surprising. He has literally met billions of people, and other than his family, no one has ever tried to help him; people normally run in fear of him.


    [Maybe because she''s not human, she thinks we''re on the same side??] He tries to think of a reason why the fairy would want to help him because he''s not used to good and generous feelings, not toward him.


    "Shut up, you stupid bitch!!" The necromancer points his finger at the fairy in a threatening manner.


    Those threats mean nothing to the fairy, but they awaken a powerful rage in us. No one has ever tried to help him like that, so a part of him feelspelled to defend the fairy, at least until he is sure of her intentions.


    At that moment, us feels that being out of strength could be a problem, so he stops mocking Zadok to prevent the fairy from getting into trouble.


    "That''s enough, Zadok." Abner has to put an end to that before things get out of hand. "Let''s get him in the cage before the Sect Master returns."


    "Yes, Elder Abner." Zadok calms down when he hears the name of the Sect Master. He still wants to punish us and the Fairy, but now doesn''t seem like a good time to do that, so he drags the vampire toward the cage Eli is setting up.


    *Thud*


    The young necromancer throws the vampire into the cage while his colleague is finishing building Its walls. us falls and rolls again until he stops next to the fairy; their cages are literally next to each other.


    us'' eyes are attracted by the mysterious wingeddy, but then his nose, which hasn''t felt anything for a long time, catches a wonderful scent, without a doubt the best fragrance he''s ever felt in his whole immortal life.


    Even his head turns in that direction of its own and then he sees it... a few drops of blood running down the floor from the fairy''s body.


    Of course, blood is us'' favorite thing, but there''s something different about that blood; he doesn''t know what it is, but he is sure of one thing. [I need her blood!!]

 Chapter 6 The Fairys Blood

    ?Blood, the miraculous liquid of life... it''s like that for us too, but with an even more intense meaning. Since he was turned into what people started calling a vampire, only blood recently taken from living creatures can satisfy his immortal body''s needs.


    That need for fresh blood turned him into a wild beast, a supreme hunter, always on the tracking of new victims, and he has tasted of so many kinds of them.


    Perhaps due to his curse or nature, us prefers the blood of beautiful women, which would be enough to make him believe that fairy blood can be the best he has ever tasted.


    Well, at least he thought so before. But now, as he watches some of that delicate, bright red liquid run across the floor, he is sure that her blood is much more special than he could have imagined.


    That sweet scent of flowers enters his nose and awakens his long-dormant veins. Even before tasting it, us can feel how powerful that winged woman''s blood is.


    [I need that blood!!] All his senses scream that. But only his head seems to be able to move and very limited, so he has no way to drink the blood that flows from the fairy''s cage onto his.


    The necromancers don''t notice us'' interest in those drops of blood, but the fairy doesn''t fail to notice his gaze. Since he arrived in that world, his eyes only seemed curious and tired, but now it seems that something has awakened inside him, something evil and powerful.


    [So this is really you...] The fairy feels shivers run through her body as us stares at her blood on the floor. Part of her is very scared of him, but another part is curious and even feels some attraction to him, something like an entric fascination for the darkness.


    "Don''t worry; he can''t hurt you." Eli''s words wake the fairy from her trance. He points to the cage bars. "These walls are reinforced with our Sect''s best magic, so just stay away from his cage, and you''ll be fine."


    The young necromancer is clearly trying to get the fairy''s affection, but the disgusted and hostile look she gives him smashes any expectations of that happening.


    "Save your nasty words for pigs like you; I don''t need them!" For such a delicate and pure creature, the fairy''s mouth can sometimes be surprisingly dirty. "Get close to me, and I''ll kill you at the first opportunity!!"


    "..." Eli almost goes into depression after such a response. He was never popr with women, but that fairy made him want to be.


    Elder Abner looks at Eli and shakes his head. "She''s right, don''t waste your words on a creature that will end up being food for this... thing."


    "Really?" Eli is shocked by those words. "Is the Sect Master really going to allow s him to eat her??"


    "Why else would the Sect Master have us put his cage next to hers??" Zadokments in an upset tone.


    "Damn! This thing is going to have all the fun, and we not..." Eli thinks aloud before looking at the fairy with a regretful expression.


    The fairy rolls her eyes before turning her attention to us and whispering. "Don''t listen to those idiots; we''re in the same boat here. I''m not your enemy..."


    us still doesn''t understand a word from the fairy, but all of his instincts tell him that she is somehow trustworthy. Maybe it''s because she''s the first non-human person he met besides his family, or perhaps it''s the fact that she''s a prisoner in that ce, but either way, even though he doesn''t want to, he''s inclined to like her.


    But now is not the time to think about what he is going to do with the fairy, but drink her blood that is right in front of him. That blood is still fresh, but it won''t keep so for longer, so he can''t miss that opportunity.


    As that blood seems very powerful, just a few drops would be highly beneficial to him, but how will he reach it? us can only move his head a little, so even if he could topple toward the blood, he still couldn''t reach it without a little push.


    [Think, us... think!!] He tries to find a way to reach the blood, and as soon as the idea pops into his mind, he puts it into practice.


    us remembers the pretentious Zadok and uses all his strength to turn his head towards the young necromancer and cast his arrogant look.


    When ites to being arrogant and superior, us is a master, and nobody can defeat him. Zadok quickly notices the vampire''s piercing gaze and again feels like a sheep facing a wolf.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?!?" When confronted by a superior gaze, Zadok quickly goes into defensive mode and stops thinking straight.


    "Leave him alone, boy." Elder Abner tries to advise his pupil, but it is impossible to put reason in the mind of a man who is having his manhood reduced like that.


    "This insect has to learn not to look down on us!" Before Abner can do anything, Zadok reaches the cage and brutally kicks us in the back.


    *BAM!* *Thud*<novelnext></novelnext>


    us is thrown toward the fairy''s cage and falls right in her blood on the floor. As he rolls face down in the blood, he quickly uses whatever energy he has left to catch its drops with his tongue.


    The n works wlessly, and when us feels the fairy''s blood in his mouth, an explosion of power urs within his body. Those few drops run through his veins, making him feel alive after so many years.


    [So fucking good!!!] The pleasure us feels in drinking that blood takes his mind far away from there, to a perfect ce where there is only him and the fairy, where he can drink her delicious blood forever¡­ nirvana.


    "Shit!! What did you do?!?" Abner scolds Zadok as he gets us up and checks his body. The blow was too strong and dislocated us'' shoulder, and the impact against the bars broke his arm.


    Zadok leaves the chamber without looking back; even now, he feels an instinctive fear of us. Meanwhile, Abner has him sitting in the corner of the cage and hopes the Sect Master overlooks his new injuries.


    "That''s your fault for being so fragile..." The old necromancer mutters as he finishes lifting the cage walls with Eli.


    Both necromancers are so worried about the Sect Master''s reaction that they don''t notice us''s pleased expression, but the fairy does. How could she not see him licking her blood from his lips and making such a delighted look?


    Abner and his pupil finish setting up us''s cage and quickly exit the chamber but not before Eli casts onest worried look at the fairy. "Just stay in your cage''s corner..."


    But she ignores Eli''s words again; now she is fully focused on us, and her fear grows, as does her curiosity. Many questionse to her mind while her eyes are fixed on him, mostly on his lips.


    A few minutes after the necromancers leave the chamber, leaving only the fairy and us there, she tries to talk to him. "What the fuck are you doing?!?!"


    "..." He hears the fairy''s words but doesn''t want to pay attention to her now; he is still tasting her blood, enjoying that moment as much as possible.


    "Hey!! You owe me some answers after drinking my blood!" The fairy seems more upset that he drank her blood without her permission than the fact itself.


    "..." No matter how much the fairy yells at him, us remains silently immobile. In fact, her voice is sweet and smooth even in an irritated tone, and as he doesn''t understand her words, that''s like exotic music to him.


    Afterining a few more times, the fairy sighs in disappointment. "Shit, you came from another world, so I doubt you understand mynguage... I don''t even know if you can talk."


    "Ahh..." Tired, the fairy sighs and sits down on the cold floor of her cage. She can''t help but rethink how she ended up in that ce. "What the fuck did to up end in this madness¡­ damn, I''m so unlucky!"


    Her gaze roams the walls of the strange chamber until her eyes meet those beautiful and sinister crimson eyes again. Yes, us has awakened and is gazing into her crystalline eyes.


    He tried to taste the fairy''s blood as slowly as he could, but his weak body absorbed those few drops too quickly; now his organs are returning to function as a lot of new information enters his mind.


    When us first saw the fairy, he found her the most beautiful woman ever; when he heard her voice, he found it the sweetest voice of all; and when he drank her blood, he found it the tastiest; he loves everything about her.


    He still isn''t sure if that''s because she''s the first non-human woman he''s met or maybe because she''s really special, but he''s fascinated with her and can''t help but smile as he imagines what other surprises she has in store.


    "..." The fairy notices us'' strange nce, which makes her very confused. He seems to look at her with a mixture of the expression of a man in love looking at the woman he loves and a hungry beast looking at a piece of meat.


    And the worst part is that she is in doubt about which case she prefers.


    "W-why are you looking at me like that???" The fairy''s lovely cheeks turn pink as us'' gaze awakens both fear and new feelings in her heart. Although she finds those sensations strange, she doesn''t hate them either.


    After continuing to gaze at her face for a while, us'' lips finally move, and she hears his seductive voice for the first time.


    "Irina..." us speaks in a soft, deep tone and immediately likes how that name sounds though he is not quite sure how to pronounce it correctly yet.


    "H-h-how... h-how..." The fairy is shocked and starts stuttering. "How the hell do you know my name???"

 Chapter 7 A Foul-Mouthed Fairy?

    ?Inside her luxurious room, the Sect Master looks at several pages whose words were written by the magic feather, or rather, sent from someone far away.


    She sits in the chair behind her desk and searches for a specific page, one that a person sent she trusts. And it doesn''t take her long to find that page, and then she starts reading it.


    ''Coffins, damn coffins, that''s what we got from the great ritual; two for the Golden Skull Sect portals and one for the Silver Skull Sect portal.''


    The person who wrote that report seems upset with the ritual''s result, but that''s a sentiment shared by all necromancers, except the Sect Master of the Bronze Skull Sect, of course.


    She already expected that result when they saw the coffins through the portal, so she continues reading the page.


    ''When we felt that powerful auraing from the other side of the portal, we all thought we had found the powerful undead servants that the ancient book said, but there''s a small problem, we couldn''t open the coffins.''


    ''The most powerful and intelligent people in the Golden Skull Sect have tried everything, but the magic that seals the coffins is totally unknown and so strong...''


    ''In the end, the Supreme Master used his legendary technique, the Sacrificial de. I''ve never seen anything like it; the attack destroyed a whole mountain, creating a mile-wide crater... but the damn coffin was still there, motionless and intact, without a single scratch.''


    ''Now your brother is furious. He used the life of an ancient and loyal Elder for nothing; the coffins cannot be opened, not by any means our people now possess.''


    The letter ends with that person rting how the leaders of the Golden and Silver Skull Sect want news of the Bronze Skull Sect and the mysterious figure they saw pass through the portal there.


    "Damn!!" The Sect Master punches her desk out of frustration.


    She expected her brothers would stay focused on the ''other specimens'' while she could have more time with us. But since they can''t open the coffins, she knows they''lle for him even sooner.


    Now she has to send reports to her older brothers using words that discourage them from demanding us immediately, but making him seem less interesting seems impossible.


    She does her best to write those reports with the magic feather, but the longer she spends on such a tedious task, the more she thinks about us.


    "Ah..." After several minutes of writing that report, she lets out a long sigh and gets up from her chair. Then she walks to a shadowy corner of the room with a thoughtful expression.


    The Sect Master stops in front of what looks like arge piece of furniture covered with a thin sheet. She slowly ces her hand on that sheet and pulls it back in one motion, revealing arge framed mirror.


    [Let''s see what you''re doing...] She thinks as she touches the mirror and after some grey light emerges from her hand, something that is not her reflection appears on the mirror''s surface.


    "Irina..." us'' voicees through the mirror, bringing a mix of conflicting feelings to the Sect Master''s heart. Yep, that mirror is magically linked to the secret chamber, and she activates it just in time to hear him speak his first word in that world.


    Hearing him speak doesn''t reallye as a surprise to the Sect Master; above everyone, she understood that he was not an undead servant as soon as she saw his eyes the first time.


    She knew it was only a matter of time before he started revealing his true nature, something she has no idea what it is but very much wants to discover.


    The problem is that his first word seems to be that fairy''s name, something that no one there is supposed to know. Not knowing that us drank the fairy''s blood, the only thing the Sect Master can think is that their connection is already too strong.


    [Shit, what did I miss!?!] She feels like punching the fairy''s image in the mirror.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------


    In the chamber, the fairy is perplexed. She was careful not to reveal her name or any personal information even since she was captured by the necromancers, so how can a being who just came from another world and shouldn''t understand theirnguage know that?


    "It was my blood, wasn''t it?" She asks at the same time that she already has her answer because that''s the only thing that could make sense.


    "..." us still doesn''t understand Irina''s words; those few drops of her blood were very powerful, but he used almost all of its power to revitalize his internal organs.


    One of the few pieces of information he got from her blood was her name, and he already loves how it sounds; in fact, the more he looks at her, the more he likes her appearance, her fragrance, her voice... and of course, the more he wants to drink her blood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But that''s different; us doesn''t want to hunt the fairy, rip her throat and bathe her in her blood as he likes to do with everyone else. Irina is unlike anyone he''s ever met, and she awakens new feelings in him, making him want to hug her... drink her blood gently... take care of her¡­


    Irina has no idea what is going through us'' mind, but she doesn''t see hostility in his eyes. Her mind is also in a mess as she doesn''t know what she thinks about that.


    She looks around the chamber, especially at the door. "I hope these damn pigs are not listening to us..."


    "..." us continues in silence, gazing at her with a curious expression.


    "Shit, can you understand me??" Irina asks. "If you can, just don''t say my name out loud; I don''t want them to have any information about me!"


    The more Irina talks, the more us finds her captivating. She looks like such a gentle, pure, and cute creature, but she also radiates courage and even looks wild sometimes. He would be surprised if he knew that half of her words were curses.


    She continues talking to him for many minutes; after all, he is the only person in that cold, dark room with her. But after not receiving any response, she starts to get tired.


    "Oh, damn..." She sighs and curses again. "Maybe I''m going crazy, and you never said anything in the first ce?"


    "..." us continues to look at her the same way in silence.


    Although he doesn''t say any words, his eyes say a lot about his intentions, and it increasingly embarrasses Irina. "Can you please stop gazing at me as if I''m a piece of meat?!?"


    Nothing; he ignores all her words and just stands there, devouring her with his eyes. She wants to beat him for that, but also, she knew she wouldn''t do it for fear of breaking his fragile old bones.


    "Fuck this shit... fuck you!" She gets stressed due to that situation and turns around so she doesn''t have to face us'' eyes anymore.


    Irina tries to ignore us, but she can''t stop thinking about him. A creature that came from another and drinks blood? That is very bizarre and also so intriguing.


    The more she thinks about him, the more questions she has and no answers she finds. After an indeterminate time, her tired mind shutdowns.


    It''s hard to rest being imprisoned in such a sinister ce as the home of necromancers. And Irina hadn''t slept yet since she was captured, taking her body close to the limit.


    But something changed after us arrived; Irina eventually managed to sleep for a long time until she woke up again feeling quite refreshed.


    "Oooah¡­" She yawns, surprised that she managed to sleep on that hard, cold floor.


    Then she looks back and sees us there, in the same position as before, motionless like a silent guardian, meditating with closed eyes. But it seems that something has changed; before, his body looked like a bag of old and lifeless bones; he was like a young man trapped in an ancient man''s body.


    He still looks fragile, but now his skin seems less pale and his limbs less skinny; he even appears to have gained some muscles. [Did anyone feed him???]


    As Irina analyzes the changes in us'' body, he opens his big crimson eyes, surprising her. "Ah! Damn, you scared me!!"


    "..." He ignores herints and suddenly turns his eyes to the chamber door.


    That''s the second action Irina has seen him do, so she also looks at the door, which immediately begins to open.


    The sound of the door squeaking against the floor echoes inside the chamber, followed by quick footsteps with high heels; it''st''s the Sect Master, naturally.


    She looks pretty excited about another round of experiments with us and gives him a friendly smile before ncing at Irina for a second.


    "Did you miss me?" The Sect Master asks us in an intimate and confident manner.


    He just looks at her with his usual cold expression, making Irinaugh. "As if he would actually respond to you, stupid woman."

 Chapter 8 Sheeps Cant Order Wolves

    ?The Sect Master is generally a calm, stoic, and mysterious woman, which makes her very popr wherever she goes. Not even during battles or stressful situations, she loses the serene beauty of her lovely face.


    Well, at least she ensures she doesn''t lose herposure in front of other people. But that''s not the case now, and she allows herself to be enraged by Irina''s provocation.


    That has nothing to do with two women vying for a man''s attention, not entirely... but rather the fact that Irina mocks all the hard work the Sect Master has put into bringing us into her world.


    "Shut the fuck up, you goddamn shitty fairy!!!" She spares no insult as she unleashes her aura''s power toward Irina''s cage, sending the poor fairy some unavoidable shivers.


    From inside his cage, us watches the unforgivable act as a murderous gleam passes through his eyes. The few good intentions he had for the Sect Master vanish further.


    He can''t deny that the Sect Master is more beautiful than most women from Earth, but when hepares her and Irina Angry, the fairy remains so lovely, while the necromancer is just annoying.


    "..." Irina is proud and doesn''t like to bow her head, but after sleeping so well, she''s starving, and making the Sect Master angrier doesn''t seem like the best way to get food. So, she sits silently in the corner of the cage.


    The Sect Master regains her serene expression and turns her attention back to us. "I''m sorry you had to witness this... it''s just that those damn animals sometimes drive me crazy."


    [Again with this animal trash talk??] Irina can''t help but roll her eyes at the Sect Master while keeping her thoughts only to herself. [Are you really going to pretend he''s human?]


    "She''s not like us, you understand?" The Sect Master''s words make Irina want to bang her head against the cage bars. "Her people only think about hanging out in the woods eating weeds... they aren''t attracted to power and darkness like us."


    [Are you kidding me?!?!] The poor fairy can''t believe what she''s hearing.


    us doesn''t understand any of those words, but he enjoys Irina''s subtle expressions. And his quick nces at the fairy do not escape the Sect Master''s eyes, which makes her more and more upset.


    "Alright." Since us is clearly more interested in Irina than the Sect Master, the necromancer gives up the ''nice'' manners. "I''m trying to do this in a way that''s good for everyone, but if you prefer it the hard way..."


    Irina fears that the Sect Master will hurt us, but he, on the other hand, has a better idea of what kind of person that woman is, someone dangerous and cunning who always seems to be hiding her true intentions.


    With a wicked smile on her face, she raises her arm and moves her fingers gracefully, making ck particles appear around her.


    That ck dust with a powerful aura floats around the Sect Master before bing a gigantic ck hand, which opens us'' cage and then points towards the empty space in front of the necromancer.


    "Come here, now!" She speaks in an authoritative tone. It is evident that he does not understand her words, but the order is quite explicit.


    "..." Yet, us doesn''t move a finger.


    "Puff..." Irina almost chokes when trying to contain herughter. But when she notices the necromancer''s angry look, the poor fairy lifts her arms with a clearly fake apologetic expression. "My bad, my bad!"


    The Sect Master ignores the fairy and turns to look at us. She releases more and more of that dark dust, making her aura more and more powerful and the mood inside the chamber denser.


    us doesn''t fear any attacks from that woman, but something in her eyes arouses his instincts, and he always trusts his instincts. [What are you nning?]


    "I know you understand me..." The Sect Master continues with her eyes fixed on us. "And you still won''t OBEY ME!?"


    "..." us thinks about giving what the Sect Master wants just to get it over with soon, but his pride doesn''t allow him to bow ever; The ultimate hunter at the top of the food chain doesn''t give in to a sheep, even if it looks like a bigger sheep than the usual.


    At that moment, the atmosphere gets so tense between the Sect Master and us that she even holds her breath as he feels his instincts screaming louder and louder that something is wrong.


    They both keep their eyes on each other, but then the necromancer starts to look away, and us sees through her intentions. His supreme hunter''s instincts are activated to the maximum, and time seems to slow down in front of his eyes.


    He doesn''t even have to look to the side because he can hear that dark dust gathering around Irina; of course, the Sect Master intends to hurt her to attack him, an unfair and dirty move, but one that works very well, by the way.


    [NO!!] us cannot allow Irina to be harmed. That is not only about the fact that her blood is so good, but his whole instinct begs him to protect her.


    Then he makes his move. After meditating for several hours to use Irina''s blood as best he could and save energy, he has to give it all up by pushing his body beyond the current limits.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Thump-bump*


    His heart even gives a slight beat after so many years silenced.


    *WHOOOSH*


    us dashes forward in a movement so fast that Irina can barely follow it with her eyes; he moves like lightning, but to his shock, the Sect Master is just as fast.


    [???] He sees another giant dark hand form in front of his cage, but now it''s toote to retreat; all the energy he used went into that attack.


    The Sect Master''s confident smile also bes happily surprised, and then she snaps her fingers.


    us falls right into the ws of the giant hand, which smashes his body against the walls of the cage, making a loud noise.


    *BAM!!!*


    Only when the dust settles is Irina able to see theplete picture; the Sect Master threatened to harm her, and us attacked fast as the wind, without thinking twice and risking his own safety for hers.


    But he failed, and now his weak body is being held against the chamber floor by that giant ck hand. It leaves Irina with a warm feeling in her heart and a bad taste in her mouth.


    "Let him go!!" She yells at the Sect Master in protest.


    But the necromancer doesn''t even listen to the fairy''s words; she''s very focused on us right now, curious and excited about his whole being.


    "Hahahaha..." The Sect Masterughs while keeping the ck hand holding us. "Damn, how did you do that?!? Not even the most powerful Elders in this ce can move that fast... I bet even most people of my cultivation level couldn''t stop you in time."


    Irina doesn''t understand why the Sect Master looks so happy after us attacks her, but he somehow understands that, or maybe she understands him... Yeah, he can''t contain his excitement, either.


    After spending so many years sleeping in the lonely darkness, us is overjoyed to feel the thrill of the hunt again. Not only was that single second of action very stimting, but it also brought back a long-forgotten feeling in us''s heart, the desire to ovee his limits.


    In thest millennium that us could still hunt on Earth, no enemy stood up to him; in fact, not even thousands of them even came close to causing a single scratch on his skin.


    But now, in this new world, that annoying woman has taken him down with a single move, which makes us too excited to keep fighting. Hunting powerful prey is much more fun than weak ones.


    "You..." Somehow, the Sect Master can feel some of us''s excitement, which makes it all the more fun. She vanishes the ck hand and still catches a glimpse of the bloodthirsty smile on his pale lips.


    us and the Sect Master''s eyes meet again, and they feel closer to each other. A part of him even thinks about letting her stay alive, but that idea just fades when he remembers that she tried to hurt Irina.


    ? Having any bad intentions against the fairy is an unforgivable crime to us. But since now he doesn''t have the strength to kill the Sect Master, he might as well enjoy her for the sake of his fun.


    "How fascinating..." The Sect Master walks around us, studying his body. Less than a day ago, he couldn''t even seem to move, but now his body appears to be regenerating.


    She still doesn''t know that he drank Irina''s blood, so she''s very curious to find out how he''s getting stronger. And for that, she ns to do more experiments with him.


    "Oh..." She notices a small wound on his chest, probably caused by the impact from just ago. But the most surprising thing is not the wound but a small drop of ck blood that oozes from it. "Now you have blood??"


    [He does???] Irina is also shocked by that. She''d seen the Sect Master pierce and cut us'' body dozens of times the day before, and he didn''t have a drop of blood. [Is it my blood??]


    In his current state, us can still move, albeit slowly. Still, he doesn''t attack the Sect Master to prevent Irina from getting into danger and lets the necromancer pierce and cut his body repeatedly.


    So, while the fairy suffers from seeing him be treated like an experiment, he doesn''t see the time pass, imagining how good it will be when he manages to dominate that annoying woman.


    us can still be proud without being dumb and, of course, learn from his mistakes to be an even better hunter.

 Chapter 9 Im Carnivorous, You Idiot

    ?The Sect Master''s experiment session takes hours for him but seems tost just minutes for her. After piercing and cutting his body so many times, the necromancer leaves almost no drop of blood inside him.


    "Fascinating..." She thinks aloud as she looks at that ck blood inside ss vials. She can feel the incredible power contained in us''s blood, but she has no idea how dangerous it would be to try to use that power.


    He can''t help but curl his lips as he looks at that sparkle in her eyes. [I dare you to drink it, fool woman.]


    "Huh?" The Sect Master notices that us wants to say something to her, but she certainly misunderstands his message. "Are you upset with me? It''s okay; I wouldn''t me you..."


    "Really?!?" Iria can''t help but exim wryly from her cage. "I thought he should be grateful to you for torturing him for hours!!"


    The Sect Master has lost count of how many times he has told Irina to shut up. She wouldn''t let anyone keep talking to her that way, but every time she seems about to hurt the fairy, she feels a murderous auraing from us. So to avoid angering him further, she just ignored the foul-moutheddy.


    "Ah..." The Sect Master sighs as she caresses us'' face. "I hope you can understand my situation; I need to do this to learn more about you and how to help you. That''s necessary for us to keep together; one day, you''ll forgive me for this."


    "Come onnnn!!!" Irina lets out a longint. "Cut this shit already, and give me something to eat!! You''re going to kill me with all this bullshit or from starving!"


    The fairy has pissed off the Sect Master more than anyone in years, but she''s still a part of that; she''s still a useful piece and can''t be discarded.


    "Okay." To Irina''s surprise, the Sect Master finally gives us a break and walks towards the door after returning him to the cage.


    "Bring me meat!" The fairy shouts before the Sect Master exits the chamber. "I need some good protein!"


    Silence reigns again in the vast chamber, so Irina sits in the corner of her cage and looks at us with a sorry expression. "That bitch stole your blood... that sucks, you know! Damn necromancers!!"


    He can feel the outrage in Irina''s words, but he''s more focused on her neck, that skin so soft, delicate, fragrant... how happy would he be if he could just stick his fangs in there and drink some of her perfect blood a little bit?


    Despite not feeling any hostile intent from us, Irina can see the hunger in his eyes, so she quickly tries to make a stern expression. "Don''t look at me this way!! Fuck, I''m not giving you my blood just because that whore stole yours!!!"


    us doesn''t understand why, but the more Irina tries to keep some distance from him, the more he wants to get closer to her. That strikes him as a different kind of hunt, one he may enjoy a lot as well.


    And as a patient hunter, he observes every detail about the ''prey'' before they can no longer escape the inevitable destiny of being... eaten?


    ¡ª--------------------------------


    As Irina blushes under us''s predatory gaze inside the chamber, The Sect Master walks through the corridors outside until she finds Elder Abner and his pupils.


    "Sect Master." The old necromancer, Eli, and Zadok bow respectfully.


    "I have some research to do in my office, so don''t let anything disturb me; also, bring some food for our guests." The Sect Master can barely contain the urge to examine us'' blood.


    By guests, everyone understands that she means us and Irina, but Elder Abner still needs rification. "Sect Master... forgive me, but what kind of food should I bring a fairy and... that person, you know."


    Now that the Sect Master has to think about that, she is also confused. Everyone was expecting the ritual to summon an undead servant, which is usually sustained by magical energy and not food. But that''s definitely not the case with us.


    "Take every kind of food we have, something will catch his eyes." She orders, and then a gleam passes through her eyes. "Meat! Get him the best meat you can find; I bet he''ll like some rare steaks!"


    "Sure, Sect Master." Elder Abner nods. "But what about the fairy??"


    ? "Any trash will be good for her." The Sect Masterughs as she quickly goes to her office, taking us''s ck blood.


    She leaves behind three perplexed men. It''s hard for them to think of any reason for a rivalry between the Sect Master and the fairy, but it''s even harder to ignore those obvious signs.


    "Ahem..." Abner calls out to his pupils. "You heard the orders; let''s get the food in the kitchen."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really???" Zadok looks upset. "Are we going to cook for that damn freak??"


    "Master..." Eli also seems to have something to say. "Can I make something special for the fairy? That poor girl doesn''t deserve to eat any trash."


    "..." Abner begins to think he made a mistake in choosing those apprentices. But now is not the time to regret it but to carry out the Sect Master''s orders.


    ¡ª------------------------


    Back in the dark secret chamber, Irina gets frustrated trying tomunicate with us. She knows that her chances of getting out of this ce alive are better with an ally, even if that ally has a peculiar desire to drink her blood.


    After almost an hour of trying to make him understand her words, the sound of the door opening echoes inside the room again.


    "The food is finally here!" Irina jumps with happiness when she sees the necromancers entering the chamber with trays full of assorted food.


    Her eyes are immediately drawn to therge tray full of rare steaks. She even licks her lips, imagining the taste of that meat, but then someone gets in the way of her view.


    "Who..." Irina almost starts cursing Eli, but then a chill runs through her body when she notices him smiling at her as he holds arge tray of fruits, vegetables, and greens.


    [No, no, no, no, pleaseeeee...] She panics when she notices the necromancers putting all the trays with meat and good food in front of us''s cage and only Eli standing next to her with that vegan trash.


    Eli thinks Irina''s shocked look is due to her being happily surprised by his gift, so he smiles proudly at her. "I went against the Sect Master''s orders to prepare it for you."


    "Are you fucking kidding me???" Irina goes furious. "What the hell are you thinking, you retard!?!?!?!"


    "???" The young necromancer is baffled. He thought that as a pure creature of nature, Irina would love that vegan feast, but she seems to have hated it more than anything.


    Eli''s expressions make Irina even madder. "Why don''t you bang your head against the wall until you die?? Or better yet, let me bang your fucking head on the wall!!"


    Irina has never been that angry before, but somehow, us finds the situation very funny. The redder with anger she gets, the cuter she gets too.


    "Look¡­" She tries to calm down and points to the rare steaks on us'' tray. "I just need some of that steaks, okay?"


    "The meat is for him only." Elder Abner speaks in a calm tone. He would have brought meat to the fairy too, but Eli convinced him that she would like vegan food.


    "Fuck you!!" Irina looks like a furious lion about to destroy the cage bars with her bare hands. "I''m going to die soon if you don''t give me some of that meat!! So either you give it to me, or call your fucking master here!!"


    Elder Abner just shakes his head as he walks away from the cages. "Yeah, you''re going to die soon if you don''t change that attitude..."


    "Wait!!" Irina does not give up; she could wait for the necromancers to get out of the chamber and ask us for the meat, but everything about him is so mysterious, and she fears he just won''t give her any of the steaks.


    But Abner doesn''t seem to mind her request, while Eli still can''t believe his vegan feast was not a good idea.


    Zadok, on the other hand, seems to have had some kind of sinister idea, so he stands in front of Irina''s cage before starting to pull his pants down. "Do you want meat?? Alright, I''ll give you a big piece of meat..."


    It is evident what the bold necromancer is about to do, but before Irina can severely injure him, he abruptly stops moving. That''s weird because Zadok stops breathing as his eyes widen.


    [It''s that feeling again!!!] A thought pops into Zadok''s mind as he feels a powerful, cold aura wash over him all at once, sending shivers down his very soul.


    Powerful, dark, murderous... That''s how he would describe the supernatural force that makes Zadok feel like the smallest and most fragile creature in the universe.

 Chapter 10 Wild Like A Lioness, Flushed Like A Rabbit

    ?Zadok doesn''t even have to look to the side to know that the scary aura ising from us. The young necromancerpletely loses the courage to lower his pants in front of Irina or even look at her again.


    Even someone as arrogant as he is is terrified of us, and that seems crazy because why would he be afraid of someone in such a weak state that shouldn''t even be able to stand?


    But us is there, gazing at him with crimson eyes that seem like two blood gems. He doesn''t speak any words, but that eyes alone say something very clear, ''stay away from her, or I''ll kill you.''


    And somehow, Zadok has the feeling that us, even weak and trapped in that cage, really could kill him. That makes the young necromancer even more terrified and makes him have the idea of killing us before it''s toote.


    It''s evident that by killing us, Zadok couldn''t escape being killed by the Sect Master, but when faced with fear like that, even someone like Zadok loses reason.


    But before he can do anything, Elder Abner ces a hand on his shoulder. "We should leave."


    "That damn old dog..." Zadok is shaking with fear but still tries to insult us. "Why are we keeping such a disgusting creature??"


    "It''s not our business, boy. And if we screw this up, the Sect Master will painfully kill us." Abner doesn''t wait for Zadok''s goodwill and drags the young necromancer toward the door.


    Zadok can barely move in fear, so he lets Abner give him a hand. Meanwhile, Eli is also paralyzed with fear, still holding the tray of vegan food.


    "Hey, Eli!!" Abner calls when he notices that his other pupil is not following them. "Damn, boy, stop trying to get that fairy''s affection; you won''t fuck her, but you''ll end up getting killed by this thing!"


    us only has to look at Eli, and the young necromancer almost pisses himself in fear before running towards the door.


    "The tray, you idiot!!" Abner tries to warn Eli that he is still carrying the fairy''s food.


    Irina hears that and quickly yells at the necromancers. "You guys can shove those greens up each other''s asses!!"


    "Damn, what''s wrong with this fairy??" Abner asks himself before pulling his two pupils out of the chamber and closing the door.


    us is pretty pleased with that oue, but Irina is huffing like an enraged bear. He looks at her with a confused expression, trying to understand what he did wrong.


    "You don''t have to defend me!" Irina is also a very proud person, and us likes that. But then she points to the meat tray in front of his cage. "Now you have to give me half of those steaks!"


    "..." us quickly understands what Irina wants but makes a fake confused expression, leaving the fairy even angrier.


    "Are you fucking kidding me???" Since she is clearly pointing to the tray of meat, it''s evident that us doesn''t want to give it to her. "You drank my blood, and now you deny me a piece of meat!?!?"


    us just smiles, teasing Irina. And instead of getting more irritated, she looks sorrowful and desperate as she paces back and forth inside the cage. "Why is this happening to me?? Shit, what did I do wrong!?!"


    After a minute of cursing her luck and the Gods, Irina stops when she feels something strange.


    *Burrrrrrrrr*


    That strange sound echoes through the chamber, and both us and Irina know that it came from the fairy''s stomach, but of course, she refuses to believe it while blushing like a ripe tomato.


    us already finds Irina so beautiful even when she''s madly cursing, so it strikes him even harder when her cute cheeks blush like that.


    Anyone in her situation would find it very bizarre and frightening to have someone drink her blood. And Irina still remembers that he figured out her name after drinking her blood, so she''s afraid it''s some kind of mind-reading technique or something.


    But when her stomach starts to turn against her, Irina finds herself in an unbelievable negotiation. "You want more blood, right?"


    "..." us still doesn''t understand her words, so she points to her wrist, where her wound from earlier is already closed, and in a few days, there wouldn''t even be a scar left there.


    He doesn''t even need to answer, as the sparkle in his eyes makes his intentions clear. Irina looks away, still unsure if she should even do that.


    Their eyes meet again, and she gets increasingly embarrassed until she gives up. "Okay, screw it!! Give me the damn food, and I''ll give you my blood."


    us wastes no time and starts pushing the food trays closer to her cage. Even if she didn''t keep her part of the deal, that food wouldn''t do him any good.


    Not even those rare steaks dripping juices awaken his appetite. Only blood can satisfy his physical and mental needs, but that blood has to be hot and preferably from a beautiful woman.


    But Irina doesn''t waste a second before starting to eat that food. When us passes the tray of meat to her side, she picks up a big steak in her bare hand and begins to devour it like a wild beast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmmmm... damnnnn..." She lets out long moans as meat juices run down her beautiful pink lips.


    us finds himself fascinated by Irina again. She has the appearance of such a delicate and gracefuldy but acts like a true lioness, a perfect match in his eyes.


    He gets lost in thought just watching her devour those steaks. That is not just about beauty; he also feels pleased that she is happy, a feeling that reminds him of his family.


    Irina keeps eating all that food; she only stops when she is fully satisfied, and there is even a bulge in her delicate and sexy little belly.


    "Oh, that was so good¡­" She can''t help but smile. "I bet those damned necromancers never gave their prisoners such good food. Not even their Elders are supposed to eat this well... but that Sect Master is in love with you, isn''t she?"


    us obviously doesn''t respond to Irina, who looks at him and notices his happy expression. She misunderstands things and ends up thinking he''s mocking her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is it because I didn''t behave like a refineddy at a court dinner???" She doesn''t even realize she''s pouting as sheins.


    "???" us raises his eyebrows in confusion. Sometimes, Irina seems so contradictory.


    Nor does she understand her own outbursts of feeling. Then she remembers the deal, and despite growing concerned, she doesn''t n on going back on her word.


    "Let''s get done with it." She speaks with determination but then bes confused again. "Well... how am I supposed to give you my blood?"


    us sees the confusion in Irina''s eyes and then tilts his head before aiming at his neck. She still doesn''t understand that, but then the answeres when he opens his mouth, and his canine teeth magically get longer.


    "You want to drink from my neck?!?!" She asks indignantly.


    That''s an expected reaction for him; after all, who wouldn''t be upset and afraid of having someone biting their neck? And that''s not even the part that us likes to suck blood from women the most, but the other part would certainly make Irina more hesitant.


    "No, no, no, I won''t let you stick those scary fangs in my neck!" She quickly imposes.


    "..." He can''t help but be disappointed. The idea of biting that beautiful skin made us extremely excited.


    Irina doesn''t give up on giving her blood to us, but she wants to do that in the least dangerous and close way possible. After thinking about it for a while, she seems to have an idea.


    us watches her open the cut on her wrist with her fingernail and then ces her other hand beneath it, letting drops of blood fall onto her palm.


    He gets even more disappointed, but as a few drops of blood are still better than nothing, he approaches the cage''s bars.


    Irina feels like she''s never been this nervous before, but she still takes courage and takes her hand towards us. "Do it quick, please."


    us stands still until Irina''s arm is in his range, then he acts as fast as the wind and grabs her wrist.


    "AH!?" She startles at that movement and fears he will do something bad, but then she notices that his touch is gentle yet firm, and he still hasn''t bitten her or anything.


    Even he is surprised by his actions. Having her arm in his hands, he could easily drain all her blood and as it''s very powerful, he would probably regain all his strength.


    However, that idea sounds terribly bad. us already likes Irina so much that he couldn''t hurt her. All of his rtionships with women have been very peculiar, so he''s not sure how to act with a woman he likes that way.


    But he''s not dumb; first, he can''t just suck her blood by force but only drink as much as she''s willing to give him. Of course, he will have to convince her to give him more than just a few drops in the future.


    Then he gently brings her hand up to his mouth and licks the blood on her palm. Her skin is even more fragrant and softer than he expected, and her blood feels much better thanst time.


    "Hmm..." She lets out a cute, soft moan as us licks her hand like that.


    us is delighted with that moan, but he is more focused on licking every drop of her blood rather than teasing her now. Yet, one thing seems to lead to the other, and then she realizes he''s about to suck her finger.


    "No, no, don''t do that¡­." She begs but, at the same time, doesn''t even try to pull her hand back.


    And he doesn''t stop, there are a few drops of blood on her delicate finger, and he puts it in his mouth without thinking twice.


    "AHHHhhh... fuck!!!" She loudly moans as she can''t deal with those new feelings.

 Chapter 11 The Start Of Something Good

    ?us doesn''t remember thest time he sucked blood from a woman''s finger, but Irina certainly never did anything like that. The poor fairy goes crazy due to unfamiliar sensations and loses control of her voice, letting out adorable moans.


    "Ahhh~~!! No... you''re so... hmmm... hard on me... please..." She loses all that wild and brave posture, bing a sweet and tender girl.


    One of us'' biggest worries is losing control due to rage again. Thest time that happened, he wiped out an entire race. And now, he can''t control himself well, though it''s not about anger but because Irina drives him crazy with those sexy moans.


    He always saw women as female prey and allowed some of them to satisfy his needs other than blood. But he doesn''t see Irina that way; she drives him crazy in another way and makes him have new feelings.


    After all the drops of blood on Irina''s finger are gone, us lets go of her wrist, and she pushes him back before also jumping in the opposite direction.


    "DAMN!!!" Sheins with a flushed expression, not by anger but embarrassment.


    us leans his back against the cage wall and looks at her with a gentle smile. He''s so excited by everything about her that he can barely enjoy her blood running through his veins.


    Irina wants to get mad at us, but his kind expression softens her heart. She''s used to all men peeking at her with lustful eyes, but he''s different; he seems to want to take care of her, protect her¡­


    [Shit! What am I thinking?!?] She shakes her head as she thinks to herself. [He just wants to drink my blood!!]


    [But...] She looks at her finger, still covered in us'' saliva. [That was so good... is he supposed to be so good with the tongue???]


    When Irina first saw us, he looked like a bag of old bones; but his face looked young, and after drinking her blood for the first time, his body began to look less and less old.


    Not just that, but he looks more and more attractive, and now... She looks at her finger and can''t help but feel a different scenting from it.


    [No way...] That smell is strangely good and definitely not hers, so she can only conclude that ites from us'' saliva, but how could he have saliva so fragrant?


    She has the idea of bringing her finger closer to her nose but is very concerned about him seeing her doing it. Then she notices that he has his eyes closed again, doing that strange meditation.


    Irina watches us for a minute until she''s sure he appears to be sleeping, then she slowly brings her finger toward her face. The closer his saliva is to her nose, the more she is surprised at how good that smells.


    Another idea pops into her mind the more she smells his saliva; her own tongue salivates, wanting to taste that. [No fucking way!!!]


    That idea terrifies Irina, but then the fear of us''s saliva being poisonous or something makes her stop. She quickly uses the blouse to wipe her finger and get rid of his saliva before she does something stupid.


    [What the fuck just happened??] The more she interacts with us, the more confused she gets.


    "..." But he just keeps there, silent and immobile as a dead person.


    Irina sighs to herself and focuses on watching us. She gets shocked to see changes taking ce in his body so quickly.


    She was wondering if he would look younger after some hours, but she sees his muscles getting stronger and healthier immediately after he drank her blood.


    [Holy shit!!] Not only his muscles but his skin also starts to change, bing less pale; even his white hair seems to take on a vivid shine.


    Irina is surprised at how quickly us'' body changes, but something specific seems to catch her attention the most. She tries not to think about that, but the thoughts juste into her mind without her control.


    [He''s getting more attractive so quickly... that''s bad!!] She already thought his face was perfect, but now that his body is also bing perfect, she can''t help but feel attracted to him.


    She even starts topare him with the most handsome people she knows. [I think when he reaches his healthiest form, not even that stupid elven general will stand a chance against him... shit, maybe even the Fairy King may not be that hot!]


    Irina gets lost in thought, imagining how handsome us can look in his ''final form.'' Then after an indeterminate time, she notices some sign of life in him, a slight movement of his lips.


    [Will he speak again??] She wonders.


    "Irina..." In a calm, low tone, he speaks her name again.


    [FUCK!!!] Irina is amazed at how us'' deep voice manages to sound even more charming than before. His pronunciation isn''t quite good yet, but she has the strange feeling that her name sounds pretty nice on his lips.


    "Can you understand me?" She asks in a slow tone.


    us is trying to absorb all the knowledge contained in Irina''s blood, but that''s not as fast a process as his body''s regeneration. Still, due to the power of her blood, he can recognize a few words, the simplest ones first, of course.


    He nods, answering her question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Damn! That was fast," She exims. "Is your world''snguage simr to ours? Or did you just manage to learn it by drinking my blood? And what about that, what kind of creature feeds on blood???"


    Irina has many questions for us, but when she mentions blood, some more urgent concerns pop into her mind. "Wait, do I take any risks after you drink my blood?? Is this some kind of mind-reading technique??? Am I going to turn into something like you?!?!?"


    us can''t understand so many words so quickly yet, but he still tries to say something. "Irina..."


    She thinks he''s going to give her the answers she wants, so she gets really tense. "What?? You can talk; I won''t me you! Just let it out already!!"


    "Irina..." us speaks her name in a sweet and emotional tone, softening her heart. But his following words drive her mad. "... you are delicious."


    "The fuck?!?!" She is confused, unsure if he is just talking about her blood, or flirting with her, both things she definitely doesn''t want now.


    Irina doesn''t know if us is just a bloodthirsty monster from another world interested in drinking her blood or just another man who wants to have sex with her. And the worst part is, she''s not sure which option sounds worse.


    Yet, those words, plus the way us looks at her, make her feel strangely good. She tries to fight those feelings but only blushes more.


    us appears about to say something else, and Irina fears what it is but just gets angry after hearing it. "Thanks... for the meal."


    "Meal?!?! Fuck you!!" Even she doesn''t understand why she''s so upset. "I don''t know if in your world that''s apliment, but here, people like to keep their blood in their bodies."


    He smiles seductively at her. "I love when you get mad... even cursing, you''re so cute."


    "YOU!!!" Iria turns red again, this time with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. But us'' fascinated expression makes her try to calm down.


    Without her control, a strange thought pops into her mind again, making her realize that no man has everplimented her like that.


    They usually praise her beauty and serenity, but when she starts cursing them, none of them seem to like it. Men typically want women to always be calm and submissive, but us is praising her ferocity, which confuses her.


    "Look..." She tries to be calmer, but us'' excited smile makes her angry again. "You damned freak, you can''t flirt with me after drinking my blood!"


    He looks thoughtful for a second while searching in his mind for the right words. "Do you want to drink my blood so we can be even?"


    "No, bloody hell!" She quickly responds.


    "So it can''t be helped." He shrugs.


    "Huh???" She is amazed at how us can make her confused. No other person has aroused such strong feelings in her before, be it good or bad.


    us doesn''t want to upset Irina right now, even though he really likes her angry expressions. He wants to be in a good rtionship with her, so he stops teasing her and starts being serious.


    "It''s okay if you want to be mad at me, but don''t be afraid of me." He speaks in a friendly, confident tone. "I would never hurt you¡­ in fact, no one can hurt you as long as I''m around. Same boat as you said."


    Those words carry power and determination that Irina can feel in her heart. It''s bizarre to have someone she just met say that, but somehow she actually believes that us wishes her well.


    She remembers how he drove away the necromancers with just his aura, and she actually felt good about that protection even though she wasn''t willing to admit it.


    "Ehh..." She lowers the hostile posture and looks at us with a friendlier expression. "I think we started on the wrong foot; how about a fresh start?"


    "Sounds good." us is really happy that Irina isn''t afraid of him anymore.


    Irina realizes that she wasn''t really afraid of him but just confused. She still has thousands of questions, but it seems like he''s willing to give her answers, so she''s happy too.


    "Well, I''m..." She tries to make the usual introduction but shakes her head instead. "You know my name, but I don''t know yours."


    "us." He speaks naturally, and thates out with the Earth''s ent.


    "us..." Irina tries to repeat that name, but she can''t pronounce it right. Yet, she instinctively likes how that name sounds. "Same boat, right? I hope that''s true, us."


    "Hahaha..." He likes the way she pronounces his name. "You bet so, Irina."

 Chapter 12 Endless Possibilities

    ?Now that us ismunicating with Irina, she can''t wait to find out more things about him; her curiosity is killing her.


    "How can you heal with blood? How did you know my name?? Why do you look so..."


    "You have many questions." He interrupts her.


    "Naturally." She smiles. "You''re the first otherworldly person I''ve met, so, of course, I''m curious."


    The natural way that Irina calls us a person makes him feel really good. Everyone on Earth saw him as a scary monster, so not being seen like that by Irina is refreshing.


    "Okay, I can answer your questions, but I also have my own, so how about a deal?" He asks.


    "A deal?" Irina feels that the way us talks about it, she''s about to make some kind of eternal deal with the devil. "What kind of deal?"


    "I answer your question, and then it''s my turn to ask something; after you answer that question, it''s your turn to ask again." He exins.


    "Fair." She nods as she agrees to that deal. "You can go first."


    "What are you?" us doesn''t waste a second before asking that question.


    That question catches Irina off guard; she has never needed to exin her being to anyone. "Doesn''t your world have people like me??"


    "It''s your turn to answer." us speaks with a teasing smile on his face.


    His smile makes Irina blush again, but she looks away and focuses on answering the question. "Hmm, let me think... Humans call me Fairy, but actually, I''m part of the ancient forest people just as the elves do; I just have wings because I''m part of a specific group."


    us has no idea what it means to be an elf or part of the ancient forest people, but he does understand that in that world, there are humans and other races.


    On Earth, there was only us and his family other than humans, so they were natural enemies. But in the new world, there are other races, so he wonders whether they will all end up as his enemies or not.


    Well, the Bronze Skull Sect necromancers are already his enemies, and the way Irina talks about humans makes him believe that they are no good in general. But that''s not a problem for us; after all, he needs food; in fact, he doesn''t need any allies, just his family, and now Irina... He already wants to keep her by his side forever.


    "Now, it''s my turn." Irina speaks excitedly.


    us nods, and she quickly makes the question. "What are you?"


    It''s the same question he asked, so he also answers honestly. "I was once human a long, long time ago... But then the witches turned my family and me into something else..."


    Irina pays close attention to us'' every word and expression as he exins. "At first, they called us damn bloodsucking cannibals... But then they realized we weren''t like them anymore and started calling us Vampires."


    "My people don''t have a good past with humans either..." Irina could feel a little sadness in us''s eyes, and she understood that. "They are selfish creatures who ruin everything they touch."


    "I like them that way." us smiles, a sinister, murderous smile. "They''re just food to me, prey, waiting to be ughtered... And well, I have a lot of fun being their hunter."


    Irina doesn''t feel sorry for humans, but she thinks us seems to have so much fun with that. He''s really scary, but she can''t feel any fear of him anymore; it''s like being friends with the devil, he may be mean to everyone, but not to her.


    "Now it''s your turn to ask." She speaks.


    "So there are many more people like you?" He asks.


    "I don''t like that question." Irina speaks honestly. "I mean, are you asking this because you want to hunt my people down to drink their blood or something else??"


    "I understand you having these kinds of concerns." He smiles friendly. "But don''t worry, as long as you''re with me and I can drink your blood, there''s no reason for me to go after other fairies."


    Irina feels relieved for a second before she notices something that makes her angry again. "Wait!?! Do you expect me to let you keep drinking my blood?!?"


    "How else do you expect me to kill these humans and get you out of this ce unharmed?" He responds with another question.


    "Can''t you drink their blood instead??" Somehow Irina feels bad suggesting that, but she has no idea why yet.


    "I can, of course." us exins. "But if that woman finds out I get stronger by drinking blood, things could get bad real quick."


    Irina misunderstands us'' concerns. "Are you afraid of the Sect Master?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do I look like someone who has any fear?" He asks in a cool and confident tone.


    Although us appears to be the type of person who scares others instead of fearing them, Irina isn''t convinced. "So what''s wrong with the Sect Master discovering your secret?"


    He is not used to exining his ns to others, but he is willing to change such habits to get closer to Irina. "That woman is more powerful and intelligent than she looks; this is all a game for her, and if I make one wrong move, she could end up hurting you. And I can''t allow that, you understand?"


    Irina is speechless. She can see that us is very proud, but he is holding back for her sake, which makes her feel that warm sensation in her heart again.


    Yet, she fears what might happen if he continues to drink her blood. "If you really care about me, how could you think it''s fine to keep drinking my blood?? I need it inside my body to be okay, you know."


    He looks at her with a kind and loving expression. "You just need to give me a little at a time, and soon I''ll have regained enough strength to kill that woman before she can hurt you. You''ll be fine, I promise."


    Again Irina feels as if us'' words make perfect sense even though it is clearly madness. "Assuming this is the only way out of here... how do you expect me to get used to this?"


    "You''ll get used to it." He speaks confidently. "I mean, you seemed to be already enjoying thisst time... with those sensual moans and everything."


    "YOU!!!" Irina is very embarrassed because her body really felt good at that moment. "You wouldn''t know what a woman likes even if she said to you!"


    us isn''t upset by Irina''s silly insults; he actually startsughing at her. "You''re a virgin, aren''t you??"


    "Y-Y-YOU..." Irina turns even redder than before. "What the hell is that question?!?!?"


    "You don''t have to answer that; I already know the answer." He can''t stop smiling at how cute she is. "I''ll ask another question then."


    "No!" She pouts, which makes her even cuter. "You lost the right to ask questions when you started asking stupid questions! Now I make the questions."


    us still wants to know many things about Irina, but he agrees with her. "Yes, ma''am."


    "YOU!?!" Even when he agrees with her, she gets upset. But she tries to stay calm and not let him tease her anymore.


    After a few seconds, she calms down and tries to speak as respectfully as possible. "You mentioned your family before... Are they like you? Were they in those coffins that showed up at the ritual??"


    Irina worries that such a subject will make us upset or sad, but he looks pretty calm and rxed when he exins. "Yep, my sisters and mother are in those coffins. The damn witches tricked them and locked them in the coffins... I tried everything to free them, but those coffins have a powerful magic that I don''t understand yet."


    "That sucks." She can''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "It''s okay, I saw the coffins go into portals simr to the one that brought me here, so I believe they''re in this world too." Hements.


    "Yeah, that appeared to be a ritual done jointly by the necromancers." Irina exins. "They must be in other Sects like this one, so... well, when we get out of here, I''ll help you find them."


    The pure and honest way that Irina offers help to us makes him like her even more. "We don''t need to worry about them now."


    She gets confused. "Don''t you fear what the necromancers may do to them? These people are crazy!"


    "No matter what they do to my family, they''ll be fine." us exins. "The people of my world did all kinds of bad things to us, but no matter how powerful the magic was or how cruel their methods were, we never really died."


    "Really?" Irina bes even more curious about us and his family.


    He nods. "Yes, our bodies can be destroyed and reduced to dust, but a part of us always remains, and eventually wee back... then the blood recovers our powers."


    "Fascinating." Irinaments as she thinks of something. "I never expected that the first immortal I would meet would be someone from another world..."


    Now it''s us'' turn to be surprised. "You mean there are other immortals in this world?"


    "Yes." She responds. "Anyone can be an immortal when reaching the peak of cultivation; at least that''s what the ancient texts say."


    "Anyone?" us can''t help but get excited. He could never start a new family on Earth because there were only mortal humans there, but now not only has he met a woman who perfectly matches him, but she can also be immortal and live beside him forever.


    Irina sees the sparkles in us'' eyes, but she has no idea how great her future will be with him. But anyway, she''s also very excited about whates next.

 Chapter 13 A Vampire Among Wolves

    ?us is fascinated with cultivation as it allows people to be stronger and immortal. So, Irina wastes no time before starting to exin to him everything she knows about it.


    She starts by saying that the word cultivation was brought to their continent by humans a long time ago; it epasses every form and technique a being can use to gain more power.


    The ancient people of the forest have techniques that involve nature and the elements to gain power and use powerfulbat techniques. But the humans are very varied and have the most sinister and corrupt forms of cultivation, especially those necromancers.


    In any case, people use cultivation to get more powerful and ovee the limits of their bodies. Every time someone manages to cross that line, they reach a newyer and gain a powerful boost in all capabilities.


    Oveing the body''s limits like that takes a lot of time, effort, and magical resources, and after crossing tenyers, people reach a new realm, gaining an even more incredible power boost.


    As cultivation is not easy and can be very expensive too, people spend their whole lives working on it and often die due tock of potential. But of course, those who manage to keep growing stronger live longer and longer and may even be immortal one day.


    But the path to immortality is very long, exins Irina. ording to the ancient texts of her people, one must advance through seven realms to attain true immortality.


    All realms are called the Martial Realms by humans and start with the Martial Novice, followed by the Martial Warrior, Lord, King, Emperor, Tyrant, and the legendary Martial Sovereign Realm.


    To cross each realm, it is necessary to break ten internalyers, and eachyer needs a growth of power several times greater than the previous one. Also, those realms have rank names for a very clear reason; in any society, the more powerful the person is, the more naturally they will have higher positions and influence.


    Irina also exins to us that their continent was called Esyna a long time ago, but at some point, humans appeared and started calling it Creocia. And currently, in their continent, the most powerful person is in the middle stage of the Martial King Realm.


    "Fascinating!" usments while finding Irina very cute when giving historical exnations. "And can you recognize how powerful someone is by their cultivation?"


    "Yes, we can usually feel when someone has much more powerful cultivation than us by their aura." She exins, and he understands.


    But then he thinks of something about the Sect Master. "Which is the cultivation realm of that woman? I feel she is much more powerful than she looks..."


    "Her?" Irina also makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m pretty sure she''s in the Martial Lord Realm, but I''m not sure what stage it''s; at first, I thought it was early stages, but after you attacked and she counterattacked, her aura seemed to be stronger than that, maybe middle stages."


    "How powerful does that mean?" us is not used to the cultivation power system, so he still needs references.


    "Hmm..." Iria thinks of how to exin that. "All people are born with some amount of energy, even if it''s minimal, so let''s assume that a person is born with just a little power and normally grows without focusing on cultivating, remaining in the firstyer of the Mortal Novice Realm..."


    "Even three people like that couldn''t defeat someone who reached the secondyer of the same realm. And that difference gets bigger and bigger between the followingyers and realms." She concludes.


    us figures he has a better understanding of that, but he still needs more details. "So, how many healthy adults with a basic power level can someone from the Martial Warrior Realm defeat?"


    "About thirty, I guess," Irina responds. "But even in normal situations, a fight to the death is determined by several factors. Cultivation is the main thing, but people still have differences like some can be stronger, others faster... or the fact that some knowbat techniques better than others."


    "I see." us again thinks of the Sect Master; she was the only person there who awakened his instincts, so he knew she was powerful from the start. But now that he''s learned more about cultivation, he wonders how powerful she really is.


    "What about you, Irina? What is your cultivation level?" He asks.


    She looks away while a little embarrassed of that. "I confess that I was too proud to ept my family''s help to cultivate... I tried to do everything myself, and I didn''t have a good result in thest few years."


    "I was almost reaching the Martial Warrior Realm before I ended up in this ce..." She sighs before pointing to runes on the bars of her cage. "Now, these hateful necromancers are slowly draining my cultivation, and I don''t even know how powerful I am anymore."


    "So you were at the top of the Martial Novice Realm... that sounds great, but I still don''t know how old you are." Hements.


    Irina is happy for us to praise her and also seems interested in learning more about her. "I''m turning neen this year; how about you?"


    "2023, I guess." He speaks in a natural tone.


    "Really??!?!" She is shocked.


    "I thought immortal people aremon in your world." Hements.


    She nods as she stares into his face. "Yes, they certainly exist, but I doubt anyone reaches the cultivation peak before five thousand years, and no matter how many years we gain due to cultivation, our bodies usually visibly mature until at least the thirties."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before us can say anything, Irina approaches his cage to get a closer look at his face. "But you are over two thousand years old and still have such a young face... you don''t look more than twenty."


    A sad glint passes through us''s crimson eyes, and he sighs. "I was eighteen when the witches killed me the first time... since then, my body always goes back to how it was that time."


    Irina can see in us'' eyes that he has been through a lot of pain and suffering, which makes her very sad. "That sucks... but now you can start over in a world where there are people like you."


    "People like me?" He sarcasticallyments. "I doubt it."


    Irina agrees with him. "Well, not people exactly like you, but people who are also different and wouldn''t judge you as some kind of freak or anything."


    "Are you one of those people?" He teasingly smiles.


    She can''t help but blush a little and look away. "Are you going to keep flirting with me??? We''re in the same boat and everything else, but I''m not looking for a husband from another world, let alone a boyfriend who wants to drink my blood!"


    "Did I mention you''re adorable when you''re angry?" He can''t resist teasing her even more.


    "YOU BLOODY IDI-" She turns to yell at us but then notices that he has also approached her cage and their faces end up very close.


    Irina is speechless when she notices us'' lips so close to her mouth. She can smell his natural fragrance now, and it feels better and better.


    She doesn''t understand how a creature as frightening as he can be so attractive at the same time. Just as he is attracted to warm, living bodies, the living ones are also attracted to him. His body is like a trap for girls like Irina, a trap that seduces and kills the victims; but in her case, it''s only the first part, of course.


    "It..." She almost gets lost in his charming eyes, but Irina regains focus and tries to step away from us.


    "Wait!" But he takes her delicate arm again, always with a firm yet gentle touch.


    She tries to get rid of him even though her body already likes his touch a lot, but then she notices something. "What is it??"


    "Huh?" He is confused when she holds his hand.


    "Be quiet, and don''t move." She speaks in an authoritative tone as she uses her magical senses to analyze the energies within her body.


    us obeys Irina while enjoying the warm feel of her delicate, soft hands.


    The fairy seems very focused as she feels his energies. A part of it seems to be his natural dark and bloody energy, another part reminds her of the Sect Master''s aura, a third part seems even more mysterious, but another part seems simr to her energy.


    "Actually, it''s the same!" She exims before looking at him with an upset expression. "I thought you didn''t have cultivation, but you''re stealing mine!!!"


    "What???" us doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "I feel the cultivation growing inside you, its energy is still weak, but it''s my energy!" Irina exins. "I knew I shouldn''t have let you drink my blood..."


    "Wait, do you feel weaker now?" He asks.


    She stops to think. "Well, I feel these runes draining my energy... but how do you exin it growing inside you?"


    He finally understands. "Oh, I think it has to do with my powers... I can absorb strength through blood, so I think I absorbed some of the power from your blood, but that shouldn''t be harmful to you; after all, you will regenerate that blood."


    us'' words make sense to Irina, and she feels like an idiot for having doubted his intentions. But now she is excited about the fact that he can cultivate, which makes his potential even greater.


    "This is amazing!!" She smiles at him. "You already look so powerful without cultivation, so imagine what you''ll be able to do when you reach some high realms... And your cultivation technique is... drinking blood?"


    us was more interested in helping Irina improve her cultivation so she could be immortal like him. Still, if he can also do it by drinking blood, which is basically the only way he feeds, that''s indeed amazing.


    He can also see how happy Irina is for him, which makes him even more sure that she is the perfect woman for him to start a new family with; whatever future waits for them, it will be bloody bright.

 Chapter 14 You Are Forever Mine

    ?Please read this note until the end. I''m putting this here to exin a few things before you read this chapter. If you already know my writing style from other novels, you know you have nothing to fear reading my novels.


    You''ll never find something terrible that leaves a bad taste in your mouth in my novel (that''s the intention), I don''t like R*pe, NTR, and stuff like that, and even though sometimes people try to hurt girls in my novel, I usually have a brutal MC ready to kill those trash.


    But a good story isn''t just made of happy moments. I like to write good vibes, but in order for it to really move and captivate the readers, I think it needs some sad and dramatic parts too. Now you might be scared of what''s in this chapter, but don''t worry; even after the darkest night, the sun will shine again, unfortunately for us.


    This chapter is almost three times bigger than any other, and I chose to do it this way so as not to leave you on a cliffhanger. This is a full day''s work writing, so I ask you to give me a chance and read it to the end.


    I''m not going to lie, someone gets hurt in this chapter, but it''s not that serious. You can feel angry and indignant, but my intention is not that, but to create a good story where you can like the plot and characters. Read to the end, and I''ll be willing to listen to any criticism you have.


    _____________________________


    _____________________________


    us and Irina are very excited as they talk about everything. He asks about her people, the cultivation, and her home; she asks about his life on Earth, his powers, and his family.


    Whatever the subject, everything seems interesting to both of them, and they don''t see the time pass. Despite being locked underground in a necromancer sect, they are having a great time together.


    But that''s not the same for the Sect Master, who observes everything through her magic mirror. She is also fascinated by us, but the fact that he only seems to care about Irina leaves a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She considers killing the fairy, but that would hinder her research on us and also make their rtionship moreplicated, so she patiently watches as she ns her next moves.


    After a few hours, she notices the magic feather writing something on her desk, a message naturally. That message says what she feared, the leader of the Golden Sect Master, also her older brother, is requisitioning us in the necromancers'' headquarters and has already sent someone to such task, one of his sons who was near to that area.


    "Shit!!!" The Sect Master is distraught. But instead of just cursing her bad luck, she starts thinking about what to do. Even being in that area, her nephew will need almost a week to reach the Bronze Skull Sect, so she has some time to prepare a n.


    Every day she goes to the chamber and tries to talk to us; he pretends not to understand her words, and she takes some of his blood before leaving him alone with Irina. But of course, she watches all of their interactions through the mirror, each time he drinks the fairy''s blood and her embarrassing moans.


    us hates that the Sect Master keeps interrupting his fun with Irina, but his instincts continue to warn him that she is very dangerous. His power is rapidly increasing, but he is still far from recovering half of his original strength since he only takes a little of Irina''s blood daily.


    Yet, he feels that he is getting closer and closer to being strong enough so that the Sect Master''s high cultivation wouldn''t be a danger to Irina. He wants to make sure when he makes his move, no one can hurt his lovely fairy.


    But destiny is merciless and doesn''t care about his ns. One week after the great ritual, the Sect Master''s nephew arrives in the Bronze Skill Sect.


    The Young Master Jaded; all the girls of the Bronze Skull Sect are delighted with him, and the boys get jealous. Actually, Jared is in no way impressive, but he is the son of the so-called Supreme Master of necromancers, so everyone tries to get close to him.


    Even the Sect Master has to bear Jared''s spoiled and annoying personality; however, she doesn''t even think to talk to him personally but sends Elder Abner to take him to us.


    The necromancers do not find the Sect Master''s attitude strange, as she is supposed to be upset at losing her interesting specimen. Yet, Abner has the strangest feeling that something is not quite right.


    But since Jared clearly doesn''t like the Bronze Skull Sect, he wants to get to us as soon as possible. He is far from being the great Supreme Master''s favorite son, sopleting that task perfectly will earn him some points with his father.


    So, Abner leads the annoying young master through the dark corridors of the Bronze Skull Sect toward the secret chamber.


    ¡ª----------------------------


    us doesn''t really need sleep, but sometimes he likes to close his eyes and meditate to calm his inner demons and get his thoughts in order. But that day, he couldn''t get a second of rest.


    As he watches Irina sleeping, he feels his instincts warning him of something terrible. Even though he had a fun week with the fairy, us didn''t let his guard down for a second; they are still prisoners, and he has a feeling the Sect Master is up to something.


    He even feels that someone is always watching him, but he can only hear Eli and Zadok standing guard on the other side of the chamber''s door. Those two don''t trigger us'' instincts, only the Sect Master.


    But Irina told him that Eli and Zadok are in the Martial Warrior Realm, which makes them dangerous enemies as well, so us doesn''t think to underestimate them. He still doesn''t fully understand how powerful cultivation can be, and that''s one more reason for him to be careful.


    Anyway, every day us spends in that ce, he gets more agitated. He doesn''t fear anything they might do to him, but Irina can''t stay there anymore. That so hostile and dark ce is hurting her from the inside even if she tries to hide it from him.


    [Maybe another liter or two of blood would be enough...] us wants to get out of that ce as quickly as possible, but he''s never sucked a person''s blood so carefully, so he doesn''t know what limit he can reach before hurting Irina.


    [???] He hears distant footsteps in the hallway outside the chamber. As he regains his strength more and more, his body returns to how it was before, and so are his super senses, which allow him to hear things even through the dense walls of the chamber.


    Then the chamber doors open, and instead of the Sect Master, us sees Abner and a young man with luxurious clothes and a more arrogant smile than Zadok''s.


    "So that''s the thing??" Jared''s voice is even more irritating than his smug eyes. He looks at us with a fake disappointed and disgusted expression. "He doesn''t seem a big deal."


    Abner shakes his head but then gets surprised to see how us looks now. The Sect Master has been the only one to enter the chamber for thest few days, and only now does he notice that us seems very healthy.


    [Tall, handsome, and strong...] Abner barely recognizes us. Except for his long white hair, still pale skin, and crimson eyes, the vampire looks like a new person.


    Of course, us'' beauty would hurt Jader''s pride as well as any other young man''s, so the arrogant young master turns his eyes to the sleepy Irina.


    "The fairy, on the other hand, is just as beautiful as they said..." Jaredments without hiding the lust in his eyes, but there is also wickedness and cruelty there. "Tsk! Karma is really a bitch for giving such a disgusting animal great beauty."


    us feels his instincts scream louder than ever. So far, he''s managed to keep Eli and Zadok away from Irina, but there''s something about Jared that makes him really concerned. He could see in the young master''s eyes how much he wanted to hurt the fairy.


    [DAMN!!] us starts to regret not drinking more of Irina''s blood, but he couldn''t risk hurting her either.


    "Are you going to sleep forever??" Jared yells at Irina.


    "Hmm..." She wakes up feeling very rested again and sees Jared beside Abner. Her expression is a mixture of disgust and contempt. "Who are you, assface?"


    "What did you say?!?" Jared couldn''t expect the fairy''s gaze and words would crush his pride so quickly.


    us feels more and more that this situation is about to get bad quickly, but he''s not seeing the whole picture yet. [Why is the Sect Master not there? Who is that guy? Why doesn''t he seem affected by my aura???]


    A part of him thinks about trying to drink more blood from Irina right now, but doing that too abruptly could hurt her, and more importantly, he feels the Sect Master is just waiting for the moment when he reveals his true nature for her to make her move.


    It''s like a game of chess where two people are deadlocked, and whoever makes the first wrong move loses the whole game. He can''t make mistakes, but at the same time, he doesn''t know which is the right way.


    Irina, on the other hand, has no sense of danger. She was already hotheaded before meeting us, but now next to him, she feels even more fearless.


    "Didn''t you hear me, assface???" She mocks Jared again. "Maybe you have a cock in your ear and can''t hear me?!?!"


    "Damn, that girl is asking for death!" Jared takes Irina''s cage key from Abner and starts walking toward her.


    "Young Master..." Abner has already felt us''s murderous aura when people approach the fairy, so he fears what is about to happen. But the Sect Master''s orders are clear, and he must do everything Jared orders him.


    Jared''s eyes are drawn to Irina''s beautiful glowing wings, and he talks to Abner again. "Don''t just stand there, old man; go get the biggest scissors you have in this ce!"


    Abner quickly goes to order his pupil to get the scissors while Jaded walks over to Irina. She doesn''t show any fear, but us discovers what it''s like to be afraid after hundreds of years without feeling anything like that.


    us feels his hands sweat, his fingers itch, and his heart starts to beat faster. He tries to use the full power of his aura to push Jared away, but a golden pendant around the young master''s neck prevents him from feeling that powerful force.


    [Shit, shit, shit!!] us grows more and more impatient, and when Jared opens Irina''s cage, he tries to grab the young necromancer''s arm.


    *Whoosh*


    us acts as fast as the wind, but the doors of the cages are distant, and his arm does not reach Jared, whoughs at him. "Oh, do you want to protect your girlfriend?? It would be better to teach her to keep her mouth shut... but it''s toote now; I''ll teach her to behave."


    "Don''t touch her!" us finally speaks in the presence of people other than Irina. He doesn''t care anymore if he''s falling into the Sect Master''s trap; he can''t allow Irina to be harmed.


    us'' words carry the full power of his murderous aura and that weighs like a mountain above Elder Abner, causing the old necromancer to kneel on the floor as he brings the big scissors to Jared. But the young master doesn''t feel anything because the golden pendant on his neck glows more and more, blocking any hostile energy.


    Irina finally understands how bad the situation is when she sees us'' worried expression. Ever since he arrived in that ce, he always seemed so calm and confident, even when the Sect Master was piercing and cutting various parts of his body. But now he seems to be really scared, and that''s because of her.


    But now there''s nothing she can do. Jared avoids going near us'' cage as he quickly grabs Irina''s arm. His cultivation is far superior to hers, so he has no trouble dragging the poor fairy out of the cage.


    "Don''t do that!!! DAMN!!" us yells at Jared. "You''ll regret it so badly if you hurt her!! I''m warning you, little human; I''m going to make you feel more pain than you can ever imagine!!"


    us'' rage gets so powerful that Abner can''t even breathe on the floor, but Irina and Jared are unaffected by that; the fairy due to us not wanting to hurt her, and the young master due to the powerful defensive artifact around his neck.


    "Your crying doesn''t affect me, freak." Jared ignores us'' threats and presses Irina''s body to the floor in a way that her face is in the direction of us''s cage.


    "FUCK!! I WILL KILL YOU A THOUSAND TIMES!!!" us feels like he''s in that dark day again, just before he lost control on Earth.


    He had never felt such a strong attraction for someone like Irina. She is so sweet and pure that it''s impossible not to love her. He had already nned to spend eternity alongside her, but now that bright future may never exist. He begins to think that maybe he only deserves the cold shadows and never be happy¡­


    [Maybe I don''t deserve her, but she doesn''t deserve this shit!] us tries to control his emotions and think of a way to help Irina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only those bars are in his way, so he tries to open his way through them with brute force. But no matter how hard he tries, the bars seem immovable; the Sect Master made sure to put the best metal they had in there and reinforce it hundreds of times with all the magical energy she could.


    "DAMN! DAMN!!!" us pushes his body beyond its limits, trying to break the bars that keep him from saving Irina. But no matter how strong his resolve and rage are, he simply doesn''t have the strength to do that now.


    Irina is thrilled to see how much us cares for her, but in the end, that''s only causing him pain. She doesn''t think to beg Jared for mercy as she knows that would encourage the necromancer to hurt her more.


    She starts to cry as she looks at the suffering in us'' eyes. "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..."


    That scene breaks us''s heart, and his rage reaches a new level. His aura is pure hate, and Abner starts shaking on the floor, having several convulsions; The old necromancer is at the peak of the Martial Warrior Realm, but his body''s inner defenses are totally broken by the power of us'' murderous aura.


    But Jared doesn''t even seem to care that the pendant around his neck is glowing more and more; he is blind with rage at Irina and full of desire to make us suffer.


    "What''s wrong with you, old man??" Jared doesn''t care about Abner dying there on the floor, and he doesn''t care why that''s happening either.


    Abner is unable to respond due to so much fear, so Jared releases Irina to pick up the scissors on the floor. At that moment, she tries to run toward us, but Jared reaches her first.


    "NO! NO!!! NOOOO!!!" us screams as loud as he can as his beloved is about to be hurt, but he can''t do anything, which makes him feel as helpless as he was when the witches locked his family in those coffins. That is the same crushing pain that makes him prefer death instead of seeing his beloved ones suffering.


    *PAH!*


    The sound of the big scissors'' des hitting against each other echoes through the chamber, and it takes Irina a second to understand the pain she is feeling as a pair of her beautiful and delicate wings fall from her body.


    [DAMNNNNN!!!] She uses all her will not to cry out in pain; She doesn''t want to cause us any more pain, but her already injured heart takes another hard blow with the loss of those wings.


    Tears of blood fall from her eyes as Jared opens two holes in her back, severing a pair of her wings from the base. Blood spurts everywhere, but the sadistic necromancer doesn''t stop, positioning the scissors over Irina''s other pair of wings.


    "DON''T DO THAT, YOU BASTARD!!!" us feels like he''s about to be broken, and nothing can stop that. If Irina dies there, he will never be able to forgive himself.


    She can see that in his eyes, and crying, she keeps apologizing to him. "This shouldn''t happen... forgive me..."


    "Now it''s toote for excuses!" Jaredughs as he uses all his strength to cut off Irina''s other pair of wings.


    *PAH!!*


    That brutal sound pierces us'' soul as Irina cannot bear the pain and cry. "AAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!"


    More blood sshes from the wounds on her back. Her wings were so beautiful, but now Irina''s back is in a bloody mess as she cries on the floor. Not even in his worst nightmares could us imagine a scene like that.


    "What a mess¡­" Jared lets go of Irina as he tries to wipe her blood from his clothes.


    Irina no longer has any hope of living. Her wings were connected to her entire spine, and it kept her body working properly. Her wings cannot be regenerated, and not even her people''s most powerful magic can prevent her future from being immobile in a bed, depending on others even for eating.


    Somehow she knows that us would be willing to take care of her until the end of her life in that deplorable state, but she refuses to do that to him. Now she just wants to die, so he doesn''t suffer anymore.


    But none of those options are in us'' ns. As soon as Jared lets go of Irina, he starts calling her. "Irina...e to me... quickly!"


    She barely has the strength to keep breathing, but us won''t give up on her, so she tries to crawl to him. She doesn''t have any hope of living the beautiful bright future she dreamed of, but in herst few seconds alive, she could give us a chance to get out of there and take revenge for her.


    While Jared is checking on Abner, Irina manages to get to us'' cage. She uses thest of her strength to move her arm toward him. "I couldn''t help you more... but here... drink it all... and kill them."


    Even in that condition, Irina is trying to help us; she wants to give him even herst breath. No matter how perfect he thinks she is, she continues to surprise him.


    But now they have no time, so us takes Irina''s arm and gently stabs his fangs into her wrist; he needs a lot of blood to break those bars, and she already has so little remaining that he fears the worst, but it''s still the only way.


    [Don''t die... please, don''t die!!] us mentally pleads as he drinks Irina''s blood. Even though his family''s situation is bad, us knows they''re alive inside those coffins, so it''s not as bad as if Irina died.


    Irina thought she wanted to die after losing her wings, but while us drinks her blood, she feels unwilling to abandon him. She never knew exactly what she wanted to do with her life, but after meeting us, she found it out; and that is to stay by his side, help him find his family, and take care of him forever.


    Feeling that she is abandoning him is more painful than the wounds in her back, so she cries to her heart''s content.


    "No, no, don''t cry, my dear..." us stops drinking her blood and wipes her tears. "I just need a few seconds, so I''m going to fix this¡­everything will be fine."


    There is no hope in Irina''s heart now, but us manages to bring warm feelings inside it. His sweet wordsfort her at that moment, and she feels it''s like a gift.


    "Thank you... us." She makes an effort to smile before her eyes start to close.


    [NO!!!] us refuses to ept that end and focuses all the blood he just drank from her inside his body. That hot, powerful blood runs through his veins, restoring much of his power.


    "NOOOOO!!!!" He yells again as his veins be visible over his pale skin. All that power coursing through his body is because of Irina, so he will use all of it to save her.


    "What the hell?!?!" Jared is shocked to see us like that.


    "He..." On the floor, still convulsing, Elder Abner uses his remaining strength to try to say something. "He''s a monster..."


    "A mons-" Jared tries to say something but again is shocked when he sees us rip the bars off the cage.


    Now much more powerful and faster than before, us disappears like a shadow.


    *Whoosh*


    He reappears in front of Jared, carrying one of the cage''s bars. The young necromancer cannot understand how us is so fast, and before he can make any move, the vampire holds the protective pendant in his hand.


    [HOW???] Jared doesn''t understand how us can hold that pendant as it''s supposed to ward off any hostile energy; not even someone from the Martial Lord Realm could harm him while he wears that.


    But us doesn''t care about that; he crushes the pendant in his hand as if it were a simple stone.


    *BAM!*


    The pendant bes just dust, releasing a powerful wave of energy inside the chamber. Jared tries to attack us, but as soon as he loses the pendant''s protection, that powerful and frightening aura of us falls on him heavily.


    "Impossible-" He tries to understand what''s going on, but if not even someone as experienced as Abner managed to withstand that murderous aura, let alone a spoiled brat like him.


    Jared drops to his knees, but before reaching the floor, us pierces his belly with the bar of the cage, making it pass through the young necromancer''s guts and reach Abner''s body on the floor, also stabbing him.


    us uses the same bar to pin Jared to Abner, causing both of them a lot of pain; but as he only pierces their bellies, that''s not a fatal blow, albeit an ugly one.


    *Whoosh*


    In less than three seconds, us returns to Irina; he could have tried to help her first, but then Jared and Abner could have screwed up; but now both necromancers are on the floor, and he can heal Irina.


    But to heal her, he needs to make her drink his blood; his blood can be as beneficial to other people as their blood is to us, and that is information he very much wanted to hide from the Sect Master and even from Irina.


    He no longer cares about the consequences of Irina drinking his blood because it''s the only way to save her now, but she''s losing consciousness and doesn''t have the strength to drink it from his wrist.


    [Think, us, think!!!] He tries to think of something, and a crazy ideaes to his mind.


    Since that''s the only idea he has right now, he does it. First, he uses his fangs to cut his own tongue, causing his ck blood to ooze out of his mouth.


    Then he kneels down, takes Irina in his arms, and kisses her sweet lips, thrusting his bloodied tongue into her mouth and making her drink his blood.


    [Come on, Irina, drink it!!] He begs in his mind.


    And like thest ray of hope, Irina opens her eyes again. The blood entering her body is so powerful that it creates explosions of energy inside her, healing her wounds at an unbelievable speed.


    us''s blood works in others'' bodies much better than theirs do in his; just a few drops of that ck vampire blood quickly brings new life into Irina''s body.


    And she finds it so tasty and addictive that she wraps her tongue around us''s, trying to suck every drop of that dangerous and powerful liquid.


    He can''t help but worry about what she''ll be after drinking his blood, but he can''t deny her anything, especially after nearly losing her that way. So, he lets her drink as much of his blood as he wants.


    "Mmmm..." Irina starts moaning not only because of how good us''s blood makes her feel but also because that is their first kiss, a bloody kiss that will forever change her life.


    [Take it easy, my dear...] us thinks as he continues giving his blood to Irina. [Nothing can hurt you now... nothing will ever hurt you again... I''ll kill them all before they get a chance.]

 Chapter 15 Some Bloody Revenge

    ?There are still tears on Irina''s face; she thought she was going to die, and she has never felt so scared in her life. But the thing that upset her the most at that moment was not the fact that she was dying so young, but her life was ending right when she met us.


    Yet, the darkest moment of her life is also followed by the most incredible one. She felt sorry for us for having to survive by drinking blood, supposedly a disgusting and unpleasant liquid. But now that she''s drinking his blood, everything feels different.


    That hot and delicious liquid flows down her throat, bringing so much power to her body that it is addictive. His blood makes her feel more alive than ever, awakening her other feelings and leaving her also so horny. For thest part, she mes us for kissing her so passionately, but that is moreplex.


    Anyway, she''s enjoying that moment as much as she can. Her inexperienced tongue dances wildly around us''s as she smashes her soft lips against his. She''s feeling so good that moans are inevitable.


    "Mmmm... It''s so... ahhhh... so good¡­ mmmm us..." Irina tries to move her arms and hug him, but without her wings, her spine is damaged, and her movements are disabled.


    He stops kissing her for a moment and separates their lips, creating a thin line of glistening saliva that still keeps them connected. Then he looks into her eyes with an amount of love and affection he never thought he could have.


    "It''s okay, my dear... just take it easy." He can''t help but fear what consequences his blood will have on Irina''s body, so he doesn''t want to give her too much of it, besides the fact that he gets much weaker as he loses his blood.


    Irina isn''t sure if what she likes more is us''s blood or how affectionate his words sound; either way, she wants so much more of both, or rather, of everything he can give her.


    "More... please..." She asks with a charming smile and sparkling eyes as she starts to give peck kisses on his lips.


    "Hahaha..." us is delighted with how cute Irina can be. Being with her is a total contrast to his bloody and brutal reality.


    And that''s one of his reasons for wanting to preserve her purity. "That''s not good, Irina... you''re already out of danger, so giving you more of my blood could be risky; it could..."


    "Turn me into something like you?" Shepletes his sentence and quickly smiles. "I don''t care about that; in fact, it would just help me stay by your side forever, and that''s all I want."


    He tenderly caresses her face, wiping away the rest of her tears. "No, you don''t want to be something like me... all this hunger and desire to kill everything, it would destroy a creature as pure as you."


    "Screw the purity!" She goes back to being that lovely foul-mouthed fairy. "People told me what I should do and be my whole life, and only now am I really free... only with you can I be like this, so I don''t mind bing someone like you; all I want is to be with you!"


    us has horrible shbacks of his past, painful memories that will torment him forever. But he can''t deny Irina anything, especially when what she asks is to stay with him.


    "Alright, you win..." He sighs as he gives in to Irina''s lovely kisses, and she gets another passionate kiss and some of his blood.


    While that lovely bloody couple has such a tender moment right there in that dark chamber, Jared and Abner are living a nightmare right next to them.


    Both necromancers are connected by us'' cage bar, and because that metal has been so reinforced by the Sect Master, neither of them has the strength to break it.


    They can already breathe again because us'' furious aura has already disappeared due to Irina''s cuteness; also, he gave too much of his blood to her, bing much weaker.


    "Do something, you idiot!!" Jared yells at Abner; the young master is not used to fighting or doing anything, as he always has many servants around. His Martial Warrior cultivation is the result of his father''s resources, and that cannot help him now.


    "This is your fault! I told you he''s a freaking monster!!" Abner doesn''t care about anything else; he has no hope of getting out of that chamber alive.


    "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Jared is in panic; even though people with high cultivation are very strong and resistant to injuries, that bar is screwing his internal organs, leaving him significantly weaker.


    Abner is also in a simr situation, but since the bar is not going through his body like in Jared''s case, he is able to move more. Wasting no time, he reaches into a small magic bag on his belt and pulls out two brown capsules, healing pills.


    "Give me some of those!" Jared asks when he sees the healing pills in Abner''s hand. A rich young master like him should have such resources with him, but due to his arrogance, he believed that his protective pendant was all he needed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hell, don''t you have any pills there??" Abner points to the bracelet on Jared''s arm, a store artifact far superior to his magic bag.


    Various luxury clothes, sex toys, and valuable items fill Jared''s store artifact, but nothing useful right now. "Bloody damn, I shouldn''t need healing pills inside a necromancer Sect!!"


    "Screw this shit!" Aber feels better from taking those healing pills and manages to get his body off that bar. The old necromancer tries to get up and run to the door. "If I have to die today, I won''t do it defending a stupid young master!"


    "Don''t go! Help me!!!" Jared screams and cries when hisst hope tries to abandon him.


    But Abner doesn''t care about those desperate pleas for help. He knows that getting to the door and asking for Eli''s help is the only chance he has to make it out alive.


    *Whoosh*


    The old necromancer tries to run as fast as possible, but us appears in front of him like a shadow; his crimson eyes burn like living mes of hate and destruction.


    [Shit!] Abner knows that running is no longer an option, so he acts quickly, reaching both of his arms toward us.


    ck dust appears around the necromancer''s arms, turning into bone armor. That''s his best technique, and those hard bones seem alive as his hands be skulls trying to bite us.


    us is still recovering from giving so much of his blood to Irina, so he can''t react in time, and one of Abner''s hands reaches his body, causing that skull to bite into his shoulder.


    The vampire feels severe pain as his flesh is pierced by Abner''s skull, but that pain is nothing to him. So us quickly reacts, grabbing Abner''s other arm before the necromancer can hurt him any further.


    "AHHH!!!" Unlike us, who has a high tolerance for pain, Abner screams when the vampire starts to crush his bone armor and arm.


    "You don''t expect me to let you get away after hurting my Irina, right??" us speaks in an angry tone.


    "Who is YOURS Irina??" The fairy couldn''t help butin as she watches everything from the corner of the chamber. She cannot deny in her heart that she enjoyed hearing that, but she is still too proud and stubborn to ept ''belonging'' to anyone.


    "It was just manner of speaking, my dear." us sighs as even he fears the wild fairy''s wrath.


    "Argghhhhh..." Abner''s groans of pain draw us'' attention again. The old necromancer cannot maintain his technique due to pain, and his whole bone armor falls like dust.


    us grabs Abner by the neck and makes the necromancer look into his crimson eyes. Abner feels as if the very hand of death has gripped his soul.


    "You didn''t look at her with that wicked expression, so I''ll go easy on you, old man." The vampire speaks in a cold, ominous tone.


    "Please..." Abner tries to beg, but then us pulls out his whole arm in one brutal movement, making his blood ssh everywhere. "NOOOOO!!!!"


    "Ahh..." us lets out a relieved sigh as he hears that missed bone-breaking sound. He smiles as he lifts Abner''s bleeding arm over his head and begins to drink the blood that falls from it.


    He feels the power flowing in that blood, and now he knows that it''s Abner''s cultivation, bing part of his power. Of course, that amount of energy is still a tiny portion of the necromancer''s whole cultivation, but it already helps us get closer to reaching the secondyer of the Martial Novice Realm.


    [Shit! Damn!! Fuck it!!] Abner curses as much as he can in his mind while only screams of paine out of his mouth. us is not just torturing his body but also his mind and even soul... and the vampire seems to be enjoying that so much.


    Meanwhile, Jared pisses himself, watching us drink Abner''s blood. Fear takes over his whole being in a way he could never have imagined to be possible.

 Chapter 16 Breaking

    ?It is not umon on the continent of Creocia to hear brutal threats such as ''I will kill you and use your skull as a mug to drink your blood;'' necromancers, in particr, like to use such threats to terrify their enemies.


    Aber never liked such threats, but he didn''t hate them either; what he could never imagine is that one day he would face an enemy that would actually drink his blood.


    "This can''t be happening..." He mutters to himself as us keeps him hostage like a broken doll, forcing him to watch the vampire drink his blood. "This is madness... you monster!!"


    "Ya, ya, ya... I''ve heard that a thousand times." us mocks as Abner''s blood drips from his mouth. "But damn, people''s blood in this world is much better than in mine!"


    "..." Abner just wants to die already because that torture is driving him crazy.


    us licks the blood around his mouth as he seems to savor that; then, he shakes his head at Abner. "It''s not so bad, but I''m sure it would be better if you were a beautiful woman and not an old bastard."


    "..." Abner can''t say anything; meanwhile, Irina pouts and looks at us with an upset expression. She doesn''t like the idea of him drinking another woman''s blood at all; in fact, that makes her really mad.


    "Alright, let''s get this over with." us doesn''t want to waste time with Abner, so he rips off the old necromancer''s other arm and drinks more of his blood, before ripping off his head as well.


    It would be easier to suck Abner''s blood straight from his neck, but us doesn''t want to touch the old necromancer''s skin with the same lips he kisses Irina. But the Sect Master is a different case; he already ns to drain every drop of that woman''s blood with his fangs, slowly and painfully.


    Abner dies with a terrified look on his face, and us tosses his head to the floor after drinking some more blood. Now that one necromancer is gone, he turns his attention to another.


    "No, no, no... you don''t have to do this!!" Jared begs as he avoids moving because every movement causes him so much pain. The once arrogant young master is now in a mess as his guts ooze out through the bar in his belly.


    us shakes his head as he walks over to his cage again. "I remember saying those same words when you were cutting Irina''s wings off."


    "That was a mistake!!" Jared regrets very much taking on that task now. If he could go back in time, he would probably go as far away from the Bronze Skull Sect as possible.


    "I don''t understand why people like you like to hurt pure and good girls like her so much..." us looks at Irina, and he doesn''t understand how anyone could want to harm her.


    "I... I''ll never do something like that again, I promise!!" Jared keeps trying to beg.


    us ignores Jared''s pleas and pulls another bar out of his broken cage, making the young master piss himself again. "You know, I''ve killed innocents before, and I''m not proud of it..."


    Irina can feel the regret and sadness in us'' voice, but then that murderous gleam returns to his eyes as he looks at Jared. "But people like you¡­ oh, I love torturing and killing trash like you."


    Jared sees us walking toward him with another reinforced metal bar and can guess what the vampire''s intentions are. And since begging didn''t work, he has to try another approach.


    "Step back, monster!!" Jared returns to speak arrogantly. "Do you know who I am?! The Sect Master is my aunt; if you kill me, she won''t let you escape!!"


    "Oh, is she?" usugh. "If that''s the case, I''m sorry to have to inform you, but she doesn''t like you. After all, she set the stage, and I''m just doing the show."


    "What??" us seems sure the Sect Master already expected that oue, but Jared can''t believe his aunt would do that to him.


    Since using the Sect Master''s name didn''t work either, he tries another one. "Wait, wait! I am the son of the great Supreme Master of necromancers!! My fathermands legions of necromancers that canmand thousands of undead soldiers; do you really want to make him your enemy??!?"


    *BAM*


    us ignores Jared''s words and spikes another metal bad into his body, piercing his ribs and making the young master spit up a lot of blood.


    "Look at her!" us grabs Jared by the hair and makes him look at Irina. "Do you see that beautiful and perfectdy? She is my only ally in this world; every other person alive is already my enemy."


    "Hey!!" Irina disagrees. "You can take my family off your death cklist! Also, my friends... you better not mess with my people, they''ve already suffered a lot. And there are many humans on this continent; you won''t run out of food anyway."<novelnext></novelnext>


    us is definitely not going to argue with Irina right now, so he turns his attention back to Jared and moves the bars in his body, causing the young master a lot of pain. "You heard her... so, what about your father; is he human?"


    "..." Jared can only cry now.


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought." usments as he walks back to the cage to pick up another metal bar and ram it into Jared''s body.


    With each new bar impaled on his body, Jared cries and begs more, but us doesn''t stop. The vampire tries to avoid destroying the necromancer''s vital organs and finds it much easier to keep someone with cultivation alive under torture than the people from Earth.


    us could spend days torturing Jared for what he''s done to Irina, but the vampire can hear Zadok and Eli trying to open the chamber door from the outside, so he doesn''t n on wasting much more time on that.


    "AHH!!" As he finishes breaking Jared, Irina lets out a loud moan of pain.


    "Irina?!?" us gets very worried about the fairy and quickly runs to her side. She seemed to be regenerating quickly, so he doesn''t understand what could be wrong.


    "My back... it hurts!" She arches her back due to the pain and quickly finds that very odd as she should have lost all movement after the damage in her spine.


    us quickly checks her back and notices her wounds reopening, making way for two new pairs of glowing wings. He expected his blood to regenerate her wings but seeing that happens bringsfort to his heart.


    "It''s your wings; they''re growing again." He breaks the good news to Irina.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?!?" She can''t believe that. She is very impressed by the power of us'' blood, but a fairy regenerating wings never happened before.


    "Do you think I would joke about something like that?" He sarcastically asks as he smiles at her. "For real, your wings areing back."


    "Hahahaha..." Sheughs in happiness but then screams in pain. "Bloody hell, it hurts so much!!"


    us doesn''t know what to do; Irina is overjoyed that her wings are growing back, but he hates to see her in pain. The only way to help her now is to make her wings finish growing as quickly as possible, that is, to give her more of his blood.


    But as his own blood supply is low, he goes back to Jared, who is barely alive. "It''s a shame we can''t go on, but you were just a pawn in someone else''s game... the one who can''t die quickly is that woman..."


    "Y-y-yo..." Jared tries to say something, but he''s already so broken, physically and mentally. Even when done fast, us'' methods are always very efficient.


    *PUH!*


    us pierces Jared''s chest with his hand and rips out the necromancer''s heart before drinking its blood. Then he goes back to Irina and caresses her face. "You''re going to have to drink more of my blood."


    Even though she''s in a lot of pain, Irina still smiles at us. "You just want a justification to kiss me again!"


    He gently holds her chin and makes her look into his eyes. "When I want to kiss you again, I''ll just kiss you, my dear."


    Irina would like to enjoy that moment with us, but the pain of her growing wings really spoils the mood. "No bloody kiss?"


    us really wants to kiss Irina, but he needs to help her first. "You''d better drink straight from my neck so your wings can grow faster."


    "How am I going to-" She starts to ask, but us interrupts her by cutting his thumb and sticking it inside Irina''s mouth. She gets shocked and looks at him with a questioning expression, wondering if that is some weird fetish.


    "Wait..." us spreads his blood on Irina''s teeth and presses her canines, making them magically grow, just like his. "Oh, it''s here; I knew it!"


    [Holy shit, do I have fangs now?!?] Irina is shocked again. That kind of transformation would be scary for anyone, but she''s actually quite excited about the fangs as it makes her feel closer to us.

 Chapter 17 A Lovely Fanged-Fairy

    ?The power of blood; even now, as she watches us and Irina''s transformation through the magic mirror, the Sect Master almost can''t believe it.


    After drinking Jared and Abner''s blood, us'' hair regains Its natural ck color; his athletic muscles seem to rip those old rags that can''t contain his magnificent body; and his already handsome features now look even more stunning.


    And there''s also the fairy; her wings are growing again, and she even gained fangs. As the Sect Master watches us take Irina in his arms and let her drink the blood from his neck, that ambitious woman can''t help but feel many strong emotions.


    In that cold room, the Sect Master slips her hand inside her clothes, trying to bring some warmth to her lonely parts, imagining what it''s like to feel us'' touch instead of her own.


    "You''re mine, us... mmmm..." She solitary moans, having only the image of him to stimte her imagination. "You are mine, and only mine alone..."


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    The sound of someone desperately knocking on her officer''s door interferes with that special moment, leaving the Sect Master furious. "What the hell do you want now?!?!"


    "Sect Master!! This is terrible..." Eli''s voice sounds from the other side of the door in a panic.


    She already expected that, so she doesn''t think twice about responding. "Warn everyone our Sect is under attack; disciples and elders must follow the protocol and await my orders in the upper halls!"


    "Yes, master!" Eli quickly follows the Sect Master''s orders without even realizing how oddly prepared she is for that.


    "Stupid fairy, he''s mine... since I saw him in that otherworldly tomb as just skin and bones..." The Sect Master thinks aloud as she gazes at the image of us in the mirror.


    *BAM* *SMASH*


    The Sect Master shatters the mirror with a mighty punch, then she adjusts her clothing and turns her eyes to tubes filled with ck liquid strewn across the room; that liquid is us''s blood that she took during thest week, and some of the tubes are empty, with not even a drop of that blood left.


    "Ah, it''s a shame I don''t have more time..." She sighs as she takes those tubes and approaches them to a beautiful silver ring on her finger; after a light shines around the tubes, they disappear, or rather are transported into the ring, which is clearly a rare storage artifact.


    When all the tubes of blood are safely in her storage ring, the Sect Master walks over to her desk and takes a goblet half full of us'' blood. She licks her lips, and two fangs emerge before she drinks all the blood from that goblet.


    [It feels so good, even cold...] She thinks as she imagines how nice it would be to drink us'' blood straight from his veins like Irina is doing right now.


    ¡ª---------------------------------


    While the Sect Master follows through with her ns, us and Irina have a great time together. Even in the darkness of that chamber with the smell of blood and death, she feels veryfortable in his arms.


    "Mmm... ahh~~!!" Irina lets out cute moans as she kisses the holes made with her fangs in us'' neck.


    "Irina..." us can barely contain hisughter. "You''re doing it in the wrong way."


    "Huh??" She talks between licks and peck kisses on his neck. "Does it hurt or make you feel weird?"


    "That''s not quite what I had in mind when I told you to drink my blood straight from the vein." He exins. "But that''s not weird at all; it''s actually really nice... and I love it."


    "You are a pervert vampire!!" Irina tries to look upset, but in reality, she is very nervous about not knowing how to deal with the growing strong feelings that us arouses in her body. "You''re thinking of doing naughty things to me, aren''t you??"


    us smiles and hugs Irina tighter. "I''m always thinking about doing naughty things with you."


    "..." Irina doesn''t know what to say as she blushes even more. But inside her heart, she feels a satisfying pride. She never doubted her beauty as she captivated men and women wherever she went, whether they were human or not. However, this is the first time she wants anyone to notice her beauty, and to her happiness, us is doing it pretty well.


    He loves everything about Irina, yet, the fact that she is always so fierce and proud but blushes and gets timid when he praises her is very satisfying, as much as hunting down wicked humans.


    "You''re making things difficult for me, Irina." He speaks in a concerned tone. "You can''t be so adorable right now, we''re still in enemy territory, and that woman is still out there, nning something bad."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Irina loves that us praises her so much, but she can also feel the concern in his voice. "Why don''t we run away from here?? I know you''re very strong, but the Sect Master is on another level, and she has an army of necromancers in this damn ce."


    "Killing everyone is still the best way out of here." He exins. "Here in the underground, away from the sunlight, no matter how many they are, they don''t stand a chance against me. Also, the more blood I get, the faster I can kill that woman."


    "You seem obsessed with her..." Irina does not hide her concerns and jealousy.


    us has incredible senses, not to mention his super instincts, but he knows nothing about a woman''s jealousy. "This isn''t about revenge. That woman knows a lot about me, and she even has my blood¡­ damn, maybe she already knows about the power of it."


    "Hmm¡­ I still don''t like it." Irinains. "But anyway, I''ll always be by your side; let''s kill all our enemies together."


    "Yeah." He agrees as he looks at the nearly open chamber door. "But take it easy, my battledy, you''re still recovering, so I''m going to kill this one first."


    Before Irina can understand what''s going on, us quickly smashes the few magicmps in the chamber with her still in his arms. She can hear the heavy doors finish opening as she watches the mysterious person from the shadows.


    "Who is it?" She whispers in us'' ear.


    "That stupid human who looked at you with hateful eyes." us whispers back to her. "Now I''m going to gouge out his eyes and bring them to you."


    "Doesn''t it seem a bit too much?" She asks but immediately regrets it. "Fuck it, who''s going to feel sorry for those damned necromancers? I certainly don''t!"


    us couldn''t be happier that Irina has no aversion to his brutal and bloodthirsty personality; he''s not willing to change it, especially because that''s the best way to prevent anyone from hurting her again.


    "Drink more of my blood." He whispers to Irina as he watches Zadok from the shadows.


    Zadok feels the sinister mood within the chamber but still has no idea what happened there. "Elder Abner? Where are you??"


    us doesn''t usually care much for the humans he kills; they are mostly just prey, but after having the slightest hostile intent against Irina, anyone will enter his cklist, which is Zadok''s situation.


    When the young necromancer calls for Abner, us kicks his head toward the door, almost scaring Zadok to death.


    The terrified expression on Abner''s severed head sends shivers down even Zadok''s soul, but the arrogant necromancer doesn''t think of running away yet. "Who''s there!?!"


    us cannot miss that opportunity and speaks from the shadows with his coldest and most bloodthirsty tone. "Your hunter!"


    [Such a show-off!!] Irinains in her mind; but of course, she likes us that way, or rather, she doesn''t dislike anything about him.


    "Who are you?!?!" Zadok can''t believe that person is us as he hasn''t seen the vampire in several days, so he has no idea how us is right now.


    The necromancer prepares his dagger and begins to light the chamber with his mes. us was never afraid of any enemy on Earth, but the fire witches were certainly his strongest opponents.


    Since fire is light and heat, both nature''s forces contrary to us''s, he knows that the necromancer can end up being an exciting fight, or at least moreplex than killing Abner and Jared.


    As the vampire analyzes his new prey, Zadok finally sees him, now in his original form, which is very shocking. "Old Dog... this is impossible!"


    After everything the necromancers have done to us and Irina, he can''t help but want to destroy the entire Bronze Skull Sect.


    "I bet your blood stinks worse than the rats in this ce..." us still doesn''t have perfect fluency in the newnguage, yet he manages to be very clear. "But I''m still going to take every drop of your blood and use it to destroy everything you guys love."


    That threat should sound arrogant and stupiding from a prisoner within a Sect full of necromancers, but Zadok still trembles in fear as he fails to look us in the eyes.

 Chapter 18 Fireballs In The Shadows

    ?Zadok feels us''s powerful aura inside the whole chamber, sending shivers running through his shaken body. A part of him really wants to run away, but his reason tells him that only by fighting can he keep his life.


    There is no more powerful motivation for selfish people than maintaining their own lives, so the arrogant young necromancer will fight with everything he has, even using all the resources he''s saved up from years of working within the Bronze Skull Sect.


    "You monster!" Zadok points his ming dagger at us.


    The vampire isn''t afraid of the young necromancer''s mes, but Irina looks worried. "Be careful, us! This guy isn''t like those others... his cultivation seems to be in the middle stages of the Martial Warrior Realm, but he''s smart and dangerous!"


    us'' instincts also tell him that Zadok is more dangerous than Abner and Jared, but the vampire is still confident that he can kill that prey. "He''s not really smart, or else he wouldn''t face me alone."


    "I don''t need any help to break you down, old dog!" Zadok tries to make a threat, but the fact that us now looks even younger than him makes that provocation ridiculous.


    "Soe on; I''ll let you strike first." The vampire smiles while releasing Irina. The fairy wants to help him, but as her cultivation is much weaker than Zadok''s, she would only disrupt him.


    "Tsk!" Zadok gets upset with that provocation but tries to stay calm to fight better. As his enemy seems rxed, he thinks it''s best to make his move as soon as possible.


    *Whoosh*


    With a swift flick of his other hand, Zadok throws a fireball toward us. The vampire is impressed by the speed and power of that attack.


    *Whoooosh!*


    us feels the heat of that fireball on his face, but with even greater speed, he easily avoids the attack. When he focuses his senses and uses his ability to the maximum, everything around him seems to go into slow motion, so avoiding the fireballs isn''t a problem.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Zadok shoots more and more fireballs against us, but he dodges them all, and they explode against the chamber walls, creating tremors in the ce.


    [FUCK! How does he move so fast!?] The necromancer is shocked by us'' speed; the vampire moves like a shadow.


    Zadok doesn''t seem to want to stop firing fireballs at us, and Irina gets concerned. She can feel the heat from the mes, and the temperature inside the chamber rises quickly.


    "His technique consumes a lot of energy; he can''t maintain it for long!" Irina warns us.


    "You don''t know my power, stupid fairy!!" Zadok yells at Irina and shoots a big fireball toward her.


    Irina quickly tries to dodge, but then her whole body moves at a much higher speed than usual. That should be very good, but as she is not used to such agility, she stumbles and falls. "WHAAA!?!"


    Zadok''s fireball carries immense power, and the fairy barely has time to prepare for the damage, but how would us let any damage be done to her again?


    *WHOOSH*


    He quickly gets to her side, but just in time to step in front of the fireball, which explodes onto his back.


    *BOOM*


    The impact of the fireball and Its mes destroy half of us'' rags and burn his back''s skin, even revealing part of his bones. The pain is certainly severe, but he doesn''t let out any moans.


    [She''s his weak spot!] Zadok wastes no time and shoots more fireballs toward Irina and us.


    Iria is still scared and confused, so us quickly takes her in his arms and dodges all the fireballs.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Zadok keeps casting more and more fireballs as if his energy is limitless, but us keeps disappearing like a shadow.


    "FUCK YOU!!!" The necromancer gets enraged and releases all of his remaining energy at once, creating a powerful fire nova to destroy everything around him.


    *BOOOM*


    Those powerful mes cover the entire chamber, and Zadok sighs in relief as he quickly picks regenerative pills from the magic bag on his belt.


    He expects to see the charred bodies of us and Irina somewhere in the chamber, but to his shock, there is no one inside but him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [How?!] He barely has time to think before feeling a frightening presence behind him.


    That''s us, of course. The vampire got Irina out of the chamber before Zadom''s mes covered everything and now returned to attack the necromancer.


    Wasting no time, us punches Zadok in the head. The arrogant young necromancer can''t react to that attack, and the vampire''s fist hits his head so hard.


    *BAM*


    The impact of us'' fist with Zadok''s head creates a force wave around them, and the vampire expected to see the necromancer''s body flying backward like a rag doll.


    But things don''t work out that way. us is surprised to realize that punching Zadok''s body feels the same as punching a big, heavy rock; the necromancer feels the impact but only loses his bnce, being pushed back a few inches.


    [What the hell??] us doesn''t understand how Zadok''s body can be so resistant, and that is not just because of his cultivation but mainly a special suit that the necromancer wears under his robe.


    Anyway, us doesn''t stop to think about his opponent''s abilities; he attacks Zadok with even more strength and speed.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Zadok gets dizzy as us violently punches and kicks every part of his body,pletely destroying his robe and leaving only that special silver suit covering his fragile members.


    That suit is like a magical armor that nullifies any weak attack and spreads the impact of strong attacks throughout Zadok''s body, significantly decreasing the iing damage; even the parts of his body that aren''t covered by the silver cloth are protected.


    "Oh, you can''t hurt me?" Zadok regains his bnce as he mocks us. He worked really hard to get that protective suit, so he''s naturally proud of it.


    us wipes the ck blood from his fists as he smiles at the necromancer. "Do you think your shining armor can stop me?"


    Zadok barely has time to say anything before us again appears behind him. This time the vampire doesn''t attack with punches or kicks but instead uses his long and powerful fangs to bite his enemy''s neck.


    The silver suit protects the necromancer''s neck, but there is nothing that can stop us'' fangs.


    *RIP*


    Zadok never expected to hear that sound, but that cannot be mistaken, his amazing protective suit was torn. And us''s fangs don''t stop there, tearing the necromancer''s skin and flesh as well.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" The necromancer lets out a long, painful scream as he feels the vampire''s sinister energy invade his body, shattering all his defenses. He feels cold and hot simultaneously, and he could only describe that pain as the worst of all. It''s like his life energy is being sucked out of his body.


    us spits out a piece of Zadok''s neck mixed it with parts of the protective suit on the floor before drinking the blood that spurts from the necromancer''s neck like a fountain.


    "Damn, I''m going to have to wash my mouth before kissing Irina''s sweet lips again¡­" The vampirements in a rxed tone as the necromancer convulses on the floor, trying to stop the bleeding in his neck.


    From the chamber door, Irina blushes as she looks at us. The kissing part makes her timid and horny, but she''s also very impressed with the power of his fangs, which makes her wonder if her fangs are that awesome too.


    "I keep my promises, so..." us looks at Zadok, who is in a bloody mess right now, but the vampire doesn''t feel any pity, of course.


    Just like he said he was going to do, us grabs Zadok''s head and gouges out his eyes, doing his best not to kill the necromancer.


    "AAAHHHHH!!! NOOOOOO!!! STOP IT!!! KILL ME ALREADY, PLEASE!!!" Zadok screams and begs as loud as he can, but us only stops when his eyes are on the floor in front of Irina.


    The fairy doesn''t feel any pity for the necromancer and smiles at us. "You know you can''t gouge out the eyes of every man who looks at me, don''t you?"


    "Why not?" usughs. "That''s a good idea, actually."


    Irina can''t help but sigh. "As long as you leave my people out of this, I don''t really care."


    "Let''s see..." us doesn''t have any opinions about Irina''s people yet, though he''s optimistic about the fact that they aren''t humans. And he surely doesn''t n on doing anything that would hurt his lovely fairy anyway.


    "We have to go." Irina can''t wait to get out of that damned ce, even though she can always remember that chamber as the ce where she first met us.


    "Just a sec." usments and rips Zadok''s heart out. He does not do that to end the necromancer''s suffering but to drink his purest blood.


    So us and Irina can finally leave that chamber, but not before the vampire use his foot to smash those eyes that dared look at his lovely fairy with hostile intent. And, of course, that is far from being the only pair of eyes that will end up in such a way.

 Chapter 19 Raising The Temperature

    ?"Whew..." Irina sighs as sweat trickles down her face. A while ago, that damn chamber was too cold, but Zadok made it scalding with his fireballs.


    "Let''s get the hell out of this shitty ce." us walks towards the door.


    "Wait!" But Irina raises her hand towards the vampire, especially towards his stunning bare chest. "You can''t go around with just this..."


    us looks down and notices that only a small part of his old rags are left after the fight with Zadok; he''s not fully naked just because there are still some bands around his waist.


    He is not ashamed of his body and ispletelyfortable around Irina, but fighting naked is not very pleasant. Yet, he doesn''t seem concerned about finding new clothes right now.


    "I''m going to kill dozens or hundreds of people before we can get out of this ce, so what''s the point of looking for new clothes now if they''re going to end up soaked in blood?" He asks.


    Irina is furious at the thought of us fighting women that way. "You''re not going to fight anyone like this, especially that woman!!"


    "The Sect Master?" us smiles teasingly as he approaches Irina. "Oh, are you jealous of her, my dear?"


    "J-jealousy?? Of c-course not!!" Irina is shy and upset at the same time, but as us approaches her, her eyes are drawn more and more to his bare chest. "It''s just that I..."


    He doesn''t stop approaching her until her raised hand touches his chest; her touch is so soft and delicate that he can''t help but love that feeling. "What''s the problem?"


    Irina doesn''t back down and doesn''t lower her hand either; in fact, she starts to instinctively caress us'' chest, even feeling the slow beat of his heart. "J-just¡­ just change into new clothes, okay?"


    us gently takes her wrist and presses her hand further onto his bare chest. "I can''t deny you anything when you ask me with such a lovely face... but where the hell am I going to find new clothes in this ce?"


    Irina getspletely lost in thoughts when us starts to take her hand down towards a ''dangerous'' area, so she has to use all her will to regain her focus.


    "Here, take it." She extends her other hand to us, offering him a beautiful ornate ring. "I got it from that bastard''s body before Zadok burned everything in this chamber."


    That is Jared''s storage ring, and us feels a mysterious energying from it as he takes the ring in his hand. "What is it?"


    "It''s a storage artifact." Irina exins as she brings her hand over the ring, which begins to glow. "Just channel some of your energy into it, and you''ll see a big space inside; you can keep many things in this artifact."


    us does as Irina exins, and as he focuses some of his energy on the ring, a vast space the size of a room appears in front of his eyes. In that ce are several sets of luxurious clothes and many disgusting items that he doesn''t want to take a second look at.


    "Amazing!" us is not surprised by the things inside Jared''s storage ring but by the artifact.


    "Amazing indeed..." Irina nods, though her eyes are focused on us'' bare chest. "Ah, get one of those sets of clothes; the biggest one will be enough until we get better clothes for you."


    us thinks of the biggest set of clothes he sees inside the storage ring, and it magically appears in his hand. He is very impressed with that magic artifact but doesn''t seem excited about the new clothes. "It''s too small for me!"


    "It''s your fault for being a giant!" Irina seems toin, but she really likes the fact that us is two meters tall now; she loves every part of his body, which is why she doesn''t want any other women to enjoy that view too.


    Before he can say anything else, she res at him. "Put this on already! The fabric will stretch, don''t worry."


    "Yes, ma''am." He doesn''t think to argue with his lovely angry fairy, so he starts to put on the new clothes; that set is really new as Jared has never used them since it had a size clearly too big for him.


    Since those underpants have never been used, us doesn''t mind putting them on, but when he starts to remove the bands around his waist, Irina panics.


    "What the hell are you doing, stupid vampire!!" She screams as she turns red like a tomato.


    "Oh, are you embarrassed to see my body?" He smiles. "You''re going to have to get used to seeing me naked at some point or another, you know, don''t you?"


    Irina has never been so determined to do something as she is to stay by us'' side forever. But she doesn''t know how to deal with those new feelings besides having a row of demands to be satisfied before he can have all the advantages of having her as his wife.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I do not know what you''re talking about!" She pouts, but her flushed cheeks make it clear what kinds of thoughts are popping into her mind.


    us doesn''t want to rush his rtionship with Irina; in fact, he wants to enjoy that slowly like the best ss of blood of his life. But he doesn''t want to contain his feelings either, so he quickly finishes putting on the new clothes and hugs her from behind.


    "Ahhh~~!?! What are you doing?!?!" She gets a pleasant surprise when she feels us'' arms wrap around her slim waist and her wings being pressed against his chest.


    "What do you think?" He whispers in her ear as he starts kissing her neck passionately. Her body is so soft that he feels like it could melt in his arms.


    "The wings, ahhh... be careful with the wings, wahhh~~!!!" She lets out more and more cute moans as she ces her hands over us'' hands.


    As the fairy is moaning very loudly, us bes concerned about her wings. "Does it hurts?"


    "NO!" She quickly responds and holds his hands around her waist. "This is really intense... a little strange... but good!"


    [So the wings are her weak spot!] us has a lot of new ideas now that he has that information. He was expecting the usual weak spots, but there''s nothingmon about Irina, and he loves that.


    He continues hugging Irina in that position, but after a few seconds, just hugging is not enough, and the fairy tilts her head back, clearly asking for a kiss.


    us kisses her sweet, soft lips, and Irina lets out more moans before getting too shy. He doesn''t see the time pass when he is with her, which is very dangerous now.


    "I told you we couldn''t do this kind of thing before we left this ce..." He talks in an affectionate tone. "But I can''t resist your charm, my dear."


    "Hehehe..." She giggles as she feels quite proud of having such an effect on us. "Yeah, I can''t believe we''re doing this when we''re supposed to be running away from this ce¡­ we''re certainly the worst fugitives ever!"


    "That''s your fault for being such a hot fugitive..." Hements as he kisses her more and more passionately.


    us'' words and touch leave Irina so wet. She''s never had those feelings before, and it drives her crazy. Before she notices it, she is taking us'' hand towards her most private area; she wants so much to feel his touch there.


    The situation is getting increasingly dangerous, and us isn''t sure he can stop after crossing a particr line, and that is definitely not the right time or ce for that. "We have to go, dear."


    "Just a little longer¡­" Irina begs in a lovely tone; she''s feeling so good that she doesn''t want to stop now.


    "We really have to go." us stops hugging Irina, leaving her frustrated.


    But she immediately bes concerned when she sees the confused expression on his face. "What''s the problem?"


    "I hear footsteps, a lot of them." usments as he looks to the long, dark corridor outside the chamber.


    "The necromancers?" Irina thinks out loud. "So they are finallying to face us..."


    "Doesn''t sounds like human''s footsteps." us exins.


    "Undead soldiers!" Irina exims. "Most necromancers are not like Zadok; his people usually don''t fight in the front but instead hide in the shadows while sending undead servants to do their dirty work."


    A murderous, excited gleam passes through us''s eyes. "Since I arrived in this world, the shadows became no longer safe for them."


    Irina never really liked dark stuff, but she finds everything about us so cool, and now she''s also part of the shadows, with her fangs and everything else.


    She takes us'' hand and leads him into that dark corridor. "Let''s go; the necromancers won''t die alone!"


    The couple runs through the corridor toward their enemies. Even though there are only two of them against a whole Sect of necromancers, us and Irina are not the prey there but the hunters.

 Chapter 20 That Kind Of Woman

    ?us and Irina run through the long, dark, and cold corridors of the Bronze Skull Sect. But walls are made of ck stone and emit a deadly cold; in some parts, it is even possible to see some holes in the rock dripping strange liquid.


    That ce is by no means ufortable for us; in fact, it could even be a safe refuge from the light. But for Irina, that''s the opposite; despite bing something new due to us''s blood, she still needs light, and that''s why he wants to get her out of that ce as soon as possible.


    The couple runs for dozens of meters until one corridor leads to another and then stairs before they find more dark corridors. The ce seems really enormous, and the more they run, the louder us hears those strange footsteps.


    After some minutes, they reach a fork. Both paths look the same, both long and dark corridors. And that makes Irina confused. "Which way should we go?"


    "I have no idea." us closes his eyes and concentrates on using his senses to analyze the paths. That way, he can smell and hear things hundreds of meters away, and it''s only a small part of his powers.


    As he expected, that whole ce stinks death and many disgusting things, but us can also clearly hear those bizarre footsteps; they''re like an army marching, but instead of the sound of metal boots, what he hears is like bones hitting the cold stone floor.


    "The footstepse from there." He points to the path on the right.


    "So  let''s go this way!" Irina takes us'' hand and leads him to the left path; she wants to avoid the likely undead armying from the other direction.


    us just lets Irina lead him in the direction she wants, yet, he can''t help but think that whatever path they take, it might be what the Sect Master expected them to do.


    His instincts tell him they''re in the Sect Master''s trap, and she will keep everything under control until he gets a better idea of the big picture. us never bothered to walk into the traps of even his most powerful enemies on Earth, but now he has someone to protect, so he needs to adapt to his new reality.


    After running through some corridors, the couple arrives in arge chamber; only a few torches are illuminating the ce, but it''s enough for them to see many torture tools around and damaged skeletons bing dust in the corners.


    "Damn necromancers, they are the worst!" Irina feels sick just imagining what kind of wicked things the Bronze Skull Sect people do to their victims in ces like that, and the worst part is that their victims are usually not human, like her people.


    us can feel anger, resentment, and even fear in Irina''s tone, so he holds her hand tighter, bringing warm feelings to her heart. "Don''t worry, my dear; since they brought me to their home, that means destiny is paying back."


    She lovingly smiles at him as she uses her fingers to stroke his hand. "You''re not a monster, us, but it''s okay if you act like one with these necromancers, the world will be a better ce without them."


    "Yeah." He agrees before leading her back the way they came. "Looks like we''ll have to get past the undead to get out of this ce."


    "Mm!" Irina makes a cute agreement sound as she follows us.


    After returning to the fork, the couple takes the right path, and after climbing some stairs, they arrive at arge hall full of rooms.


    There are tables, chairs, shelves, and other furniture everywhere, but there are few objects, such as books, in the ce; in fact, it looks like they evacuated the ce in a hurry.


    "This ce is enormous..." Irinaments while looking at the hall''srge ceiling. "It''s impressive that they created such a ce underground."


    us is also impressed by thatplex and gothic architecture; there was nothing like that on Earth. But now he''s more focused on small details in the hall and bends down to pick up a book on the floor.


    The book is written with characters that us only recognizes from the information he obtained from the blood of those necromancers. However, he still can''t read everything written in thatnguage.


    He also sees the drawing of a human body on the book''s cover, but he is not interested in its contents but rather the thinyer of dust on it, which leaves a concerned expression on his face.


    "What did you find there?" Irina notices us'' interest in the book, which also makes her curious.


    us hands the book to Irina as he looks around. "Look at this mess; it''s like they left in a hurry..."


    Irina makes a thoughtful expression. "I think it''s natural; I mean, the Sect Master must have sent the disciples to retreat when she heard that we escaped."


    "But what about thisyer of dust on things around?" us seems to understand something, but the fairy is still confused, so he exins his thoughts. "Even though that woman has told her people to retreat now, she has been nning it for a few days ago."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, I see." Irina exims. "So things have a fineyer of dust all over the ce."


    us sighs as he finds it increasingly difficult to understand the Sect Master''s ns. He''s used to a more direct and bloody approach, but he can''t leave Irina alone or lead her straight into a dangerous trap.


    "That woman knew things would turn out like this... we''re ying her game, a game she prepared in advance..." He thinks aloud, trying to get a better view of the big picture.


    "But how could she know so many things about you??" Irina can''t believe the Sect Master could have foreseen all the extraordinary things she saw us doing.


    "We were rats in her cage..." Hements as his eyes gleam with murderous desire. "She must have been watching us somehow... and she used our rtionship to learn more about me, about the power of my blood."


    Irina can''t help but feel sorry. "So she was using me to learn more about you? That stupid bitch!"


    "Do not me yourself." us tenderly smiles at Irina. "I figured she must have been aware of everything going on in that chamber, but I still needed your blood, and I didn''t want to hide anything about me from you."


    The fairy is thrilled by us'' words. "It''s okay; that whore underestimates your power and especially our connection. She may have tried to use me to get to you, but now she can''t separate us... you are already mi-"


    "..." Irina closes her mouth before saying something that would make her very embarrassed.


    "What were you saying?" us asks in a teasing tone.


    "Ahem!" She tries to stay calm. "I was just talking about being allies in the same boat, you know."


    "Oh, the boat thing again¡­" He shakes his head with a fake disappointed expression. "I thought you were finally going to recognize our rtionship."


    She turns red from both anger and shyness. "Which rtionship are you talking about??! That can''t be romantic at all, right? After all, you haven''t made any proposals to me... damn, you don''t even say what feelings you have for me!"


    us tries to approach Irina. "My dear-"


    "Don''t give me that sweet talk!" She points at him. "You just keep seducing me with sensual words, touching me with your big hands... kissing me with those wonderful lips..."


    As she speaks, Irina loses any resentment she has toward us. In the end, she lets him hug her and starts to rub his nose onto her cheeks; his touch is so good that it makes her melt in his arms.


    "You are so cute, Irina." usments as he gives peck kisses on her lips. "If you want a proposal, I can make you thousands; if you want me to dere my feelings for you, I can shout them for the whole world to hear; anything for my sweet Irina."


    [FUCK!!] Irina really thinks her heart is going to melt now. us seems to know exactly what her body, mind, and soul needs, and his every action seems perfectly done to delight her.


    And even though she''s enjoying so much all of that, she tries to contain the emotions spilling out of her heart. "I bet you were used to seducing the girls in your world this way! After using their bodies to your please, did you drink all their blood or something?"


    [Damn, how can she be so urate?] us is startled as Irina perfectly describes all the rtionships he ever had on Earth.


    "My past on Earth means nothing now; all that matters is my future with you." He speaks in an honest tone as he looks into her eyes. "I''m willing to make everything right, so you don''t have anyints."


    Irina can''t feel any negative feelings as us hugs and kisses her. "It''s good that you think so... I won''t make things easy for you!"


    us can''t help but remember words he heard two millennia ago.


    ''Do you think I''m hot-headed, violent, and jealous?? Fuck you!! I hope you fall in love with a woman just like that, and then you''ll get what you deserve!''

 Chapter 21 Smashing Skeletons With A Flushed Face

    ?us doesn''t have time to remember old memories or enjoy that moment with Irina as the bizarre skeletal footsteps sound closer and closer, echoing within the great hall.


    "They''reing..." Hemends as he hugs the fairy tighter.


    "So let''s fight our way out of here!" Irina''s eyes glow with white sparkles while she is so excited to fight.


    But us still seems concerned about her condition. "You better take it easy; we still don''t know what negative effect my blood may have on your body."


    "Negative effect? Impossible!" She smiles at him. "I''ve never felt so good before; I feel this mysterious, incredible power within me, increasing my strength beyond what I could have imagined... and you''re the one who gave me this power!"


    us can''t help but looks pessimistic about that; almost everything in that world is new to him, but that''s not the case with the sparkles in Irina''s eyes.


    Irina can see that us isn''t telling her something, but she doesn''t think about trying to force him to say it and instead waits until he''s willing to say that. "I''m fine, for real; as long as we stick together and support each other, we can do anything!"


    "You''re right, sweetie." us caresses Irina''s face, making her blush more. The approaching undead army doesn''t leave her nervous, but the vampire''s praise makes her heart beat faster.


    After kissing once more, the couple runs towards the great hall arc; on the other side, enormous staircases can be seen, and the sound of skeletal footstepses from upward.


    "Wait!" Irina stops before they can cross the arc and leave the great hall; she looks at us'' face, especially his lips, with a shy expression. "Isn''t it better if we exchange some blood before the battle? I mean, since undead doesn''t have blood, you can''t drain their hearts; and I wouldn''t mind getting stronger either."


    He takes a good look at Irina and notices some very specific symptoms; her skin is wet with sweat, her face is growing flushed, her breathing isbored, and there is that excited sparkle in her eyes.


    "We can''t just keep exchanging blood indefinitely." He exins. "I can transform the blood of others into more power and blood for myself, but my blood only gives you power, so you still have to regenerate your blood naturally."


    Before Irina can argue, us continues. "Also, my blood doesn''t be power right away, it takes some time for your body to absorb the full power of it, so I don''t think more of it would do you any good right now."


    She can''t help but pout. "I feel this desire growing inside me along with the power... there''s so much energy, and I need to push it out, otherwise, I''ll go crazy... but there''s also this insatiable desire!"


    Her expression bes more and more desperate until she bes apprehensive. "Wait, don''t tell me that''s the damn bloodlust already???"


    "It''s not the bloodlust yet." us tries to look serious as he answers, yet, he can''t help but smile. "I think I know what that desire inside you is... and it can only be satisfied in a particr way."


    A part of Irina knows what us means; she can feel it, not with her mind or heart but rather with her most private part, which is burning with desire right now, a desire that only he can satisfy.


    "That''s fighting, isn''t it?" How could Irina admit what she wants to do with us right now, in the underground of the Bronze Skull Sect and about to face an undead army? Of course, she won''t admit that.


    "I feel like this is something physical; my body needs it so badly... a fight! I''ve never wanted a good fight so much in my life!" She tries to sound as honest as possible.


    us can only smile at Irina''s obvious denial. "You can call it fighting if you like."


    She is even more embarrassed and doesn''t know how to act, but luckily for her, the skeletal footsteps are already too close, and they can''t ''fight'' right now.


    "They are here!" Irina ps her thin, delicate wings as fast as a hummingbird and flies off towards the great stairs; her eyes shine more and more with white sparkles, and her whole body also seems to glow with the same white light.


    us smiles as he runs after Irina.


    She arrives at the stairs first and looks up with an impressed expression. He quickly arrives at her side and is also impressed by what they see.


    Thoserge stairs connect to several other simr stairs that create different paths in what can only be described as arge gorge in the depths.


    The ce is so huge that even with his keen eyesight, us can''t see the ceiling, bottom, or any end of that ce; there are only ck rock walls, stairs, and cages everywhere.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Those steel cages are indeed everywhere, whether fixed to the rocks or suspended by chains, and inside each of them, there are one or more skeletons that are now bing alive, trying to join the undead troops thate from everywhere in the darkness.


    Hundreds of skeletons, all carrying old rusty weapons, marching toward us and Irina. Those creatures have no feelings and only one purpose, to follow their masters'' orders.


    "So many enemies but not a drop of blood..." us can''t help but feel a little sad; what motivates him to hunt enemies down is mostly bloodlust, so bloodless enemies are, without a doubt, the least exciting ones.


    "Skeletons are the necromancers'' weakest undead servants, so let''s destroy them all and hunt their masters down next." Irinaments as she tries not to look at us to prevent her body from getting even more aroused.


    us nods to Irina, and the fairy again ps her wings hard, flying towards the skeletons with an excited smile on her face.


    *Whoosh*


    She punches the first skeleton, which explodes into pieces, and her fist goes on, smashing other skeletons in the row.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Irina is surprised by her current strength; she still feels like she''s in thete stages of the Martial Novice Realm, but that doesn''t seem to mean much since her power is far greater than anyone with the same cultivation and even Martial Warrior people.


    Skeletons surround her,unching slow but numerous attacks. us almost runs to protect her, but Irina spins in the air, releasing powerful wind waves that destroy dozens of skeletons at once.


    *Boom*


    Bones, dust, and old weapons fly everywhere as Irina''s body seems to glow even brighter. The fairy is really excited by so much power and flies around with extreme speed, creating more and more wind waves and destroying hundreds of skeletons.


    "Hahaha..." Sheughs while crushing her enemies. "You can''t touch me, disgusting creatures!!"


    Irina continues to destroy skeletons until her count reaches a thousand easily; just then, she notices that us has not joined the fight but is instead watching her from the bottom of the stairs with an affectionate smile on his face.


    "Aren''t you going to help me with this??" She asks as she continues to p her wings in the air and dodge the skeletons'' attacks.


    "You don''t seem to need any help with that." He responds. "Actually, you look so beautiful and graceful fighting like that... I didn''t want to get in your way but rather watch the show."


    Even amidst a rain of attacks, Irina still blushes at us''s praises, but she doesn''t n to keep passive forever. Then she ps her wings hard and flies at him quickly; she tries to grab him by the arm, but he acts faster and hugs her waist before kissing her lips.


    "This is no time for flirting, stupid vampire!" She breaks the kiss before taking us flying toward the undead horde.


    Flying with Irina is a new sensation for us. He can move as fast as shadows and jump so high that reaching the clouds wouldn''t be a problem, but he''s never flown before.


    But the flight onlysts a few seconds because as soon as he is over the undead army, us lets go of Irina''s hand and fall over the skeletons. He runs over the creatures'' heads, stomping their skulls.


    Any skeleton us touches explodes into dust due to his strength, and with unbelievable speed, he runs through the undead lines, destroying hundreds of them in a few seconds.


    Now it''s Irina''s turn to stand and watch; no matter how powerful she feels thanks to us''s blood, he still seems to be on an entirely different level, and that is without having even half of her cultivation yet.


    "Any help here, sweetheart?" us asks as he continues to destroy the skeletons.


    Irina really enjoys the loving ways that us calls her, which makes her wonder if she should do the same to him. [Should I call you honey or something?? Nah! You haven''t even made the damn proposal yet, stupid vampire!!]


    Even without calling us by some loving nickname, Irina joins him in the fight against the undead. But she tries to keep some distance from the vampire because whenever she gets closer to him, her desire for another kind of fight grows stronger.

 Chapter 22 Dangerous Ambitions

    ?As us and Irina destroy the hordes of skeletons in the underground of the Bronze Skull Sect, Its disciples keep sending more and more undead down the stairs.


    Hundreds of the intermediate and beginner disciples line up, taking turns to create more undead soldiers under the leadership of the few core disciples.


    Even though the skeletons are not a threat to us and Irina, they demand a lot of energy from the young necromancers of the Martial Novice Realm, so they create soldiers and give way to other disciples to be able to take a break.


    Hundreds of disciples are trying their best to create so many skeletons, but that only seems to slow us and Irina down a bit, leaving everyone apprehensive.


    "Shit, this isn''t working!!" A girl in a gray robe exims as she uses a technique to create eyes in one of the skeletons she created, being able to see us e Irina fighting. "They are destroying our army so easily."


    The other necromancers around get even more worried. "Where is the Sect Master?? Where are the Elders???"


    A young necromancer looks up to one of his older colleagues, a respected core disciple. "Why the hell is there a fairy under our Sect?? And that... that guy? What is that scary guy??!"


    The core disciple doesn''t have any answers, just more questions. "I''m just doing what disciple Eli asked; these are the Sect Master''s orders; we must hold position and do our best to slow down the enemy!"


    "Fuck! Can''t you see we''re failing here?!?" Other disciples begin to revolt out of fear. "That damn fairy destroys dozens of our undead soldiers with a swing of her wings, and that scary guy... shit, he moves like shadows; the skeletons just can''t touch him!"


    "I''ve never seen anyone move so fast... is he in the Martial Lord realm??"


    "Damn, he doesn''t even look human!!"


    "Wait, do you guys remember those rumors about the Sect Master doing a secret ritual to summon a creature from another world? I bet that was true, and this guy is the creature!"


    "What?!? Is he some monster from another world?!?!"


    "Fuck it!! He''s going to kill us!!!" The young necromancers panic, and the older disciples are unable to control the situation.


    The Bronze Skull Sect''s main halls quickly turn into a chaotic mess, but then appears a cloaked figure who uses energy to make her voice echo loudly. "What the hell are you doing?!?"


    That person''s voice carries a power far greater than all those disciples, so they look at the mysterious figure with curious expressions.


    So the person lowers the hood, revealing old skin and gray hair that bring hope and relief to the necromancers.


    "It''s Elder Ann!!" Any Bronze Skull Sect disciple would recognize one of the oldest figures in the ce, of course.


    Before the young necromancers can release all their questions over Ann, she reaches out to one of the older core disciples among the group and makes her own questions. "What''s going on?? Where is the Sect Master?? Why is there no other Elder here??"


    When that disciple exins to Ann about the enemiesing from underground, she already understands who they are, but that situation still looks pretty bizarre.


    "We''re just following the Sect Master''s orders; disciple Eli went looking for her and the Elders, but he hasn''t returned yet." The core disciple exins.


    [What the hell is she doing?!?] Ann can feel that something is very wrong, but she still can''t see the big picture.


    "Elder Ann?!?" That disciple is already over forty years old, but he looks like a child shaking with fear. "What are we going to do, Elder Ann?? Our efforts don''t seem to be working; the fairy and that scary guy will arrive here soon, and only the Elders and the Sect Master can fight them!!"


    Ann knew that us''s power was dangerous the moment she saw him through that portal. Even in such a weakened state, his aura was too frightening even for her, so it''s natural that she is very scared right now.


    Yet, what she fears most is not us but the Sect Master''s ambition.


    "Stay here and keep doing your best to dy the enemy." Ann speaks to the disciples. "I will bring the Sect Master and the other Elders here as soon as possible."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone is still terrified of us; they can feel his powerful and sinister aura approaching like the cold hand of death on the back of their neck. But they also believe in Ann; after all, she and Abner are the oldest Elders in the Bronze Skull Sect, and of course, they don''t know that he is already dead.


    As the disciples refocus on slowing us'' advance with hordes of skeletons, Ann goes seeker for the Sect Master. The old necromancer runs as fast as she can and soon arrives in the hallway that leads to the Sect Master''s office.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" A desperate scream echoes through the corridor, startling Ann, who sees a young man running toward her.


    "Eli?!?!" Ann quickly recognizes her husband''s pupil. She tries to stop him, but he ignores her and keeps running.


    "She''s gone crazy, don''t go there!!!" Eli shouts to Ann before disappearing into the dark corridors.


    [What the hell???] Ann is even more worried. She still doesn''t know what the Sect Master is nning, but things have clearly already gotten out of control.


    The old necromancer doesn''t try to follow Eli but instead runs towards the Sect Master''s office. Arriving there, she sees the door open, and when she enters the room, she gets shocked by the scene before her eyes.


    The ce is a bloody mess, with bodies and limbs everywhere; there are still two people alive being held by huge ck hands, and Ann recognizes them as part of the Elders of the Bronze Skull Sect, her closest colleagues.


    Despite the confusion, Ann immediately understands that the Sect Master has killed most of the Elders as the woman stands in the center of the room, covered in blood.


    "Hmm... no, your blood doesn''t work either." The Sect Master split some blood onto the floor before making the big ck hands crush one of the still-living Elders'' body.


    "NOO!!" Ann barely has time to save her friend, but she still tries to save the other, getting in front of the Sect Master. "What are you doing?!?!"


    "Just some tests..." She replies in a rxed tone.


    "What the fuck?!? Are you crazy, Sect Master?!?! Why would you do something like that?!?!" Ann can''t understand what''s going on; that seems like the craziest nightmare of her life.


    "You shouldn''t havee here, Ann..." The Sect Masterments in a neutral tone. "You could survive if you didn''t get involved in this."


    "How could I not get involved??" Ann screams as tears fall from her eyes. "Our Sect is under attack; the disciples need you... but instead of helping your people, you are destroying us... WHY?!?!"


    A murderous gleam passes through the Sect Master''s eyes as makes the ck hand presses the other Elder''s body to the floor. "You think he''s my friend? Don''t y silly, Ann; you know those old idiots were plotting against me! Shit, they were already training that stupid boy to rece me."


    "No one could rece you, Shadya! Everyone respects you a lot here; new disciplese from so far every day to be part of your Sect!!" Ann speaks with her heart.


    "Lies!!" The Sect Master shouts and creates a new ck hand to hold Ann. "No one ever respected me; my own family sent me to this shitty ce because they didn''t want to share anything with me! And the people whoe here do so because they can''t join the Golden and Silver Skull Sects!"


    Ann tries to say something, but the Sect Master makes the ck hand tighten her body while she is the only one able to talk.


    "Look at me, Ann, I haven''t evenpleted my fourth century yet, and I''ve already reached my limit... my resources and techniques are simply not enough to make any difference in my cultivation... twenty years without any sign of advancement!!"


    "But now everything has changed... thanks to our ritual, he came to me." The Sect Master smiles excitedly. "My life really starts today with him... but first, I need to fix some things, cut the weeds, and open the way for our glorious future together!"


    Ann understands that the Sect Master is talking about us and the old necromancer also sees that she is stealing power from those Elders, using their life energy and cultivation to significantly boost her strength for a limited time.


    "Shadya... please..." Ann is among the strongest Elders in the Bronze Skull Sect; yet, she can''t do anything but beg as that ck hand slowly crushes her body.


    "It''s been many years since anyone called me that..." The Sect Master makes a thoughtful expression. "But I have to get used to hearing that name again; after all, by the end of the day, there will be no more Bronze Skull Sect... and I''m sure us will prefer to call me by my name."


    [us???] Ann regrets starting it all; she wishes she could go back in time and burn that ancient book, but now it''s toote.

 Chapter 23 Cleaning The House

    ?Ann''s long life shes before her eyes as she feels death approaching. She has been there since the creation of the Bronze Skull Sect, and even though it started out as a refuge for those whocked space in better Secs, she believed in the potential of her people.


    She believed that the Bronze Skull Sect could conquer a ce among the other necromancer Sects, but now everything is falling apart right in front of her, and the one who is doing that is the person who was supposed to lead them to greatness.


    "Shadya¡­ why???" Ann cannot understand how the Sect Master can destroy her own Sect.


    "Because that''s is life works, my old friend." Shadya makes a sad expression. "I thought I could raise a family here, help them get stronger so we could have our ce in this fucked world..."


    "But people only think about themselves and have no loyalty." She sighs and continues. "Those stupid Elders were already conspiring against me because my potential had reached its limit, and instead of my brothers helping me, they tried to take away the only good thing in my life!"


    Shadya can''t help but smile. "They sent that shitty nephew of mine to take us, hahaha... the idiot died begging. Your husband died too, but that wasn''t personal, Ann."


    "Abner..." The old necromancer no longer has any strength; everything has been taken over by Shadya.


    "You can rest now, my friend." Shadya caresses Ann''s face. "Your potential was already hit the limit many years ago, so you wouldn''t live much longer... but this way, your death has a purpose; it will help me start my new life."


    "Let the disciples go-" Ann tries to use herst breath to plead for the lives of the Bronze Skull Sect disciples, but Shadya has the ck hand crush her body.


    *Crack* *Ssh*


    Blood, bones, and guts fly everywhere as Shadya uses her dark techniques to absorb all the life energy from Ann''s remains.


    "Ahhh..." Shadya lets out a long breath, feeling so much power running through her body. She looks at her hands while thinking of someone. "It''s a pity that this power isn''t permanent, but the power of your blood is... us."


    Then an excited smile appears on her face as she walks out the door. Shadya has so much energy now that she can float freely as a dark miasma surrounds her.


    Despite still being in the sixthyer of the Martial Lord Realm, her power is now much greater than that due to the lives she has taken recently and mainly due to us'' blood.


    She quickly arrives in the main hall and finds half the disciples still sending undead hordes toward us and Irina while the other half beat up Eli.


    "Sect Master!!"


    "It''s the Sect Master!! She came to protect us!!"


    The disciples quickly gather around Shadya with hopeful looks, and those who were beating Eli throw him in front of her. "This shitty traitor dared to disrespect your name, Sect Master."


    "Yes, he told absurd lies to us!!" Other disciples point angrily at Eli. "Humph! He even thought we''d believe our beloved Sect Master would kill our Elders!"


    The disciples kick Eli and throw things at him, but the young necromancer just remains huddled on the floor, shivering in fear of Shadya.


    She looks at him with a disappointed expression. "You weren''t a bad boy Eli, but I warned you that continuing to peek at my ass would have consequences..."


    "No, no, no! Please, Sect Master... ARGHHH!! Eli tries to plead, but before he can say more, Shadya creates a spear of dark energy and pierces the young necromancer''s belly.


    Shadya rotates the spear, grinding Eli''s insides and sttering blood everywhere. The other disciples get paralyzed with fear, not understanding what is happening.


    "He spoke the truth; I already killed the old fools; now it''s your turn." Shadya speaks in a cold tone. "But don''t worry, I''ll make it quick so you don''t suffer so much."


    The disciples still can''t believe that their Master Sect is going to kill them; that is just surreal. A young girl tries to smile at Shadya. "What kind of joke is this, Sect Master? You''re scaring us..."


    Shadya creates a ck hand to lift the girl. "It''s fine; you can cry if you want."


    "Why- AH!!!" Until herst breath, the girl did not believe that the Sect Master would kill her, but Shadya made the ck hand brutally crush her body.


    More blood flies everywhere, falling on the other disciples, who finally understand that they are screwed.


    "WHAAAAAAAA!!!" Everyone panics and starts screaming; the fear takes control of their every action, making them run towards the big doors of the hall.


    Hundreds of disciples are in that ce, and some pass over each other, creating absolute chaos. But before any of them can leave the hall, big ck hands close the doors.


    "Escaping is not an option." Shadyaments as she creates more ck hands to kill everyone in front of her. Many try to fight back and attack her, but the miasma around her body feels like living energy, defending her from any attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The disciples quickly realize that their numbers mean nothing faced to Shadya''s incredible power, so they begin to run in any direction possible, even toward the underground.


    Shadya ughters the Bronze Skull Sect''s disciples as if they were mere ants; blood runs down the floor like a river, and desperate screams echo through the corridors, reaching even us''s ears in the depths of the ce.


    ¡ª---------------------------------


    "Hmm?" us stops while still surrounded by skeletons; he hears distant screams, which leaves him confused.


    Irina notices that he looks thoughtful and flies to his side. "What happened??"


    "Looks like the necromancers are being attacked." us barely finishes speaking, and all the remaining skeletons in the ce crumble, turning back to just lifeless bones.


    "What the hell??" Irina is also confused. "Who could attack the necromancers now? Is it they..."


    us notices that Irina seems to be an idea of who could be attacking the necromancers. "Who are they?"


    "I''m not sure, but¡­" She exins. "I was with a group when the necromancers captured me, so I figured my people would send people after us at some point."


    "I see." us thinks Irina isn''t saying something to him, but he trusts her, so that shouldn''t be relevant to their situation now. "It''s chaos up there anyway, so we can''t miss this chance."


    "Yeah, let''s go!" Irina holds us'' hand and flies upstairs, bypassing the long stairs and heading straight to the upper floors.


    After leaving the gloomy gorge, the couple noticed that the architecture of the ce has changed; they are still underground but now inside the main buildings of the Bronze Skull Sect and not in the dungeons anymore.


    They go through a long corridor lit with luxuriousmps until us stops. "Wait! Someone ising."


    "Necromancers?" Irina asks. Despite her cultivation giving her good senses, she can''t hear things as far away as us.


    "I think so... they''re too scared." Hements.


    Irina is perplexed. "Can you feel their fear?!?"


    "Just their heavy breathing, my dear." He smiles and caresses her face.


    She blushes as his touch makes her body warmer. "What should we do?"


    us looks around and notices a small door in the corridor a few meters back. He takes Irina''s hand and leads her there. So, he quickly opens the door and enters the dark room.


    He expected the ce to be some big room, but it turned out to be just a small pantry that is already too full, causing him to have to squeeze together with Irina in order to close the door.


    "Damn, this ce is too tight!" Sheins while seeing nothing in that darkness.


    "Shh." us seals Irina''s lips with his finger. "The necromancers are approaching; keep your voice down."


    "..." Irina wants toin, but she stays silent as she enjoys us'' touch. Due to his finger on her lips, she can feel his natural scent entering her body, making her feel more and more heat and leaving her most private part of the wetter.


    [Fuck, why do you smell so good?!?!] Irina wants to get mad at us because his scent is so addictive; even his sweat seems made to please her body.


    She can''t stay still due to her body burning with desire, and her movements also arouse intense sensations in us'' body.


    "Irina, you''re moving around a lot..." He whispers. "If you continue..."


    Before us can finish speaking, Irina feels something hard touch her belly. "What is it???"


    "Probably an old broom or something; stay silent; the necromancers are almost here." us responds.


    "A broom?" Irina thinks for a second before turning tomato red and trying to punch us. "There are no brooms with such thick handles, you perverted vampire!!"

 Chapter 24 Couple Stuff

    ?After Shadya started to ughter the Bronze Skull Sect disciples, everyone panicked. While some tried to fight, others just ran away, which is the case of a couple of necromancers who had the brilliant idea of hiding in the Sect''s underground.


    "Hurry up, Romina!!" Diego pulls his beloved by the hand through the corridors that lead to the underground. He''s about thirty and doesn''t look like anything special.


    "I''m running as fast as I can!!" Romina responds as she struggles to breathe due to fear. She also looks about thirty and has nothing special either about her look or cultivation.


    They are just two ordinary Bronze Skull Sect disciples who are trying to save their lives.


    They thought that by not following the groups of disciples who tried to break out of the Sect, they could hide from Shadya, cheating death. But actually, they are running towards death right now.


    "Are you sure this is a good n, Diego??" Romina stops to take a break and asks her husband.


    "Yes, just trust me; I know a safe way into the dungeons." Diego responds before returning to pull his beloved by the hand.


    Romina definitely doesn''t want to go back to the great hall where Shadya is killing everyone, but she also seems worried about something else. "But what about the enemies that were underground? Aren''t we heading towards them??"


    "What??" Diego was so desperate when he saw Shadya start the massacre that he even forgot about the enemies in the underground. Now he tries to think of something as fast as he can and ends up having an idea. "I know a ce we can hide!"


    "This way!" He leads his wife down a long corridor with a small door in the middle of the way. Diego points to that door as he takes Romina toward there. "That''s an old pantry..."


    The couple runs to hide as fast as they can, but then they stop a few meters from the door when they hear a female screaming from inside the pantry.


    "IT''S NOT A FUCKING BROOM, KLAUS!!!"


    "????" Diego and Romina are paralyzed, not understanding who could be inside the pantry.


    "It''s not my fault if you keep rubbing your pus-"


    Before us can finish his words, Irina bes very embarrassed and punches his chest, unaware of her current strength.


    *BOOM*


    The impact of Irina''s punch is so strong that it lunches us backward, sending him through the door and making him hit the wall across the corridor.


    "us!!!" Irina gets shocked at her own strength and quickly regrets punching him.


    The punch didn''t hurt us, it just took him off guard, but now that he''s in the corridor, he can see the necromancer couple looking at him with perplexed expressions.


    "Who the hell are you??" Diego asks us.


    Due to the luxurious clothes that us took from Jared and the fact that his fangs are now withdrawn, the necromancer thinks he is human, maybe a new disciple or a visitor.


    But then Irinaes out of the pantry to check on us, and the necromancers see her. Those big eyes, pointed ears, and especially those shiny wings leave no doubt.


    "It''s the fairy!!!" Romina shouts as she starts preparing an attack technique, making her hands glow with gray light.


    Diego quickly follows his wife, getting into an offensive posture and also preparing an attack technique.


    us'' instincts are activated to the maximum when he notices the slightest hostile intention towards Irina. He can''t let her get hurt again, never; so he acts with maximum speed and precision.


    Time seems to freeze as the pair of necromancers prepare their attacks, but before they can do anything, us reaches Romina, breaks one of her arms, and throws her to the floor before heading toward Diego.


    First, us holds Diego''s arm and then, with a quick movement, hits it against his knee, splitting the necromancer''s arm into two halves; then, the vampire grabs the necromancer by the neck and smashes him against the wall.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    It all happens in just a second, and Irina can only feel a light gust of wind rush down the corridor before she sees the female necromancer on the floor and us holding the male one against the wall.


    Diego is confused and in a lot of pain, but he still tries to use his other arm to attack us; however, the vampire rips his head off easily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Irina sees Romina also try to attack us, which makes the fairy furious. She quickly reaches the necromancer and crushes the poor woman''s head with her foot.


    "Don''t kill her... yet." us hears Irina''s movements and tries to talk to her. But before he can finish speaking, both necromancers are already dead.


    "WoW!" Irina exims as she is even more surprised by her new strength. "Am I supposed to be this strong already?!?!"


    us is also amazed by Irina''s current strength, and he notes that her power seems to increase significantly whenever they have some ''intimate'' moments.


    Irina notices the strange way us is looking at her, making her even more embarrassed. "What''s the problem???"


    "You could have gone easy on her." Hements as he rips out Romina''s heart to drink her blood.


    "Why?!?" Irina asks. "These damn necromancers kidnapped me and tried to make me eat vegan food!!"


    "Are you still upset about that?" us smiles at her. "Anyway, let''s try not to kill the next necromancers too quickly; it would be good to get some information out of them first."


    "Oh, information, right..." Irina doesn''t really care about anything the necromancers have done to her, but she''s trying to think of anything other than us'' body and how much she craves his touch.


    She freaked out in the pantry when she found out what that hard thing touching her belly was because her body craved it more than anything. She doesn''t think about keeping her purity or anything like that, but she doesn''t want her first time with us to be inside a necromancer sect when they should be escaping.


    us finishes drinking the necromancers'' blood and notices that Irina looks very nervous. He approaches her and caresses her face tenderly. "What''s wrong, my dear?"


    She uses her two hands to hold his hand also tenderly. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to hurt you... I just..."


    He doesn''t let her continue apologizing by sealing her lips with peck kisses. "You don''t ever have to apologize to me; I know your heart. Also, it''s normal for you to be a little confused due to your body going through a lot of changes because of my blood."


    She loves the way he kisses her lips, which leaves her face ever more flushed and her smile brighter. "Is everything really okay? I mean, I wouldn''t me you for being upset with me."


    "How could I be upset with you? Hahaha..." usughs at how cute Irina is. "You''re just timid, dear, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    She makes a sorry look. "I''m not like you think... there are actually hundreds of naughty thoughts running inside my dirty mind right now."


    "As long as they''re all about me, I don''t mind." He smiles with a teasing expression.


    She pouts. "Stupid vampire!! Of course that they are all about you!"


    "So, what''s wrong?" He asks as he kisses her lips again. "We''re a couple, right? So it''s okay if we do couples stuff."


    "Are we really a couple?" She looks into his eyes with a stern expression.


    "Oh, are you talking about the proposal and all?" He asks. "I''ve always found actions more effective than words; that''s why I''m trying to show my feelings for you with actions rather than words."


    Irina still tries to keep that sharp look, but us'' peck kisses melt her heart. "Alright, I can ept that¡­ we''re a couple, and I¡­ well, I want to do more couples stuff with you, but we can''t do that here!"


    "You''re right..." us agrees with Irina but doesn''t stop kissing her. Not only does he love that, but he''s also curious if he can give her another power boost with such actions.


    "Mmmm..." She starts to let out cute moans due to us'' kisses and touches. "We can''t do it right now... so you need to control your... big... hard... and hot... thing."


    us smiles as he kisses Irina''s neck. "I usually have good control over it, but you drive me crazy; it can''t be helped."


    "Uhumm¡­" Irina can''t help but feel her heart fill with pride due to how much she messes with us. "You have to stop, or I will be the one going crazy..."


    She clearly didn''t want us to stop, and when he does it, her whole body gets frustrated. "Why did you stop??"


    "There''s another necromancering." us kisses Irina''s lips once more before preparing to capture the next prey.


    Irina can''t help but sigh. [Damn necromancers, always getting in my way!]

 Chapter 25 Good Way To Die

    ?us was so focused on Irina that when he noticed footsteps approaching, that person was already very close. At the end of the corridor appears a hooded figure, which quickly notices the mutted corpses of necromancers on the floor.


    The mysterious figure is swift and recovers from the shock quickly before running back.


    "Damn!" us exims before chasing after that person. The mysterious figure is clearly using some technique to run faster, and they tend to lose the vampire by entering some side hallways and secret doors.


    But no matter what the mysterious figure does, us reaches them in just a few seconds.


    *Whoosh*


    Before us touches the mysterious figure''s cloak, they turn around, revealing a startled young female face and a sharp dagger.


    The girl realizes that she cannot run away from us, so she attacks him. But even though she is so agile, the vampire sees her movements in slow motion and easily avoids her de.


    *Whoosh*


    us takes the dagger from the girl''s hand, but due to how fragile she looks, he doesn''t hold her by the neck as usual but instead holds both her shoulders firmly without hurting her.


    The girl tries to fight back, but the vampire looks into her eyes and speaks in a soft tone. "Calm down."


    She saw how those bodies in the corridor were mangled, and she understood that us was the monster in the underground with the fairy, so she was terrified a second ago. But something about his crimson eyes makes her body instinctively rx.


    [What kind of technique is that???] The girl is sure that us is using some magic method to mess with her head. But she can''t get rid of that good feeling, and his wonderful scent starts to enter her nose, breaking any resolve to resist.


    "us?!?" Irina quickly arrives in that room and gets confused to see the vampire looking into that woman''s eyes so close.


    He continues looking into the girl''s eyes because he must not lose eye contact with his prey for that technique to work. And as he looks into her eyes, she can''t stop looking into his eyes, too, mesmerized.


    "You are such a delicate girl..." us whispers to the girl with that soft and mysterious tone. His first words are gentle, making the girl feel safe in his arms.


    But his next words are the opposite. "It would be a shame to rip your body open and pour your guts all over this floor¡­ you don''t want that, right?"


    "..." The girl is paralyzed with fear and, at the same time, hypnotized by us'' gaze; that mix of feelings is insane, and she can''t speak, so she shakes her head slightly, making her will clear.


    us smiles. "Yeah, I don''t want to do that to you either¡­ but I''m going to kill you anyway, that''s right, do you understand?"


    The girl wants to beg for her life, curse us, hate him, and do everything else she has a right to in that situation. But she can''t do anything to stop her body from feeling good about his touch, scent, and voice. She just nods her head slowly.


    "I''m d we''re getting along..." us brings his face close to the girl''s, making her blush. "I believe that instead of a painful and dirty death, you would prefer that I be quick... even gentle if you like."


    "..." The girl again nods. If she has to die, let it be quickly.


    "Good, good..." Each time us speaks, his voice seems more pleasant to the girl. So he continues. "How did they say in my homeworld... there is no free lunch, do you understand that?"


    The girl nods again, and he continues. "If you tell me what I want to know, I can even make you feel good before sending you to the afterlife."


    At that moment, there is no longer any fear in the poor girl''s heart; the mysterious power in us'' eyes banished any negative feelings from her.


    us breaks eye contact, and the girl remains mesmerized as he brings his lips to her neck. "Do you know what''s going on in this ce?"


    "We were facing enemies in the underground... but then the Sect Master went crazy and started killing everyone..." The girl exins.


    "Where is she now?" He asks while almost touching the girl''s neck with his lips, which teases her so badly.


    The girl really wants to feel the touch of us'' lips, so she answers his questions honestly. "I don''t know... when the Sect Master started the massacre, I ran away... and I ended up here."


    "You are a good girl..." us whispers before biting the girl''s neck with his sharp fangs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His fangs reach her carotid vein, and he sucks her blood quickly, but instead of the usual brutal way, he does it more gently.


    "Ahhh..." The girl feels the life leaving her body, yet, she can''t help but feel good due to the pleasant feelings that us left in her.


    Even the feeling of his fangs prating her neck is good, and she dies with a satisfied smile on her face.


    us has a nice meal since the blood of victims who die happily under his ''enchant'' skills is delicious. That''s still far below how good Irina''s blood is, but he can''t drink her blood the whole time, so finding other good blood sources is always useful.


    He gently sets the girl''s pale, lifeless body on the floor. He doesn''t have any affection for humans but is always nice when he gets what he wants.


    "So that woman is killing her own people to keep me from drinking their blood..." us turns to Irina and gets surprised to see her expression.


    Irina closely watched everything us did to that girl, and now there''s a mix of shock, indignation, and so much irritation in her eyes. "I can''t believe what you fucking just did!!!"


    us thinks she''s praising his methods. "That''s a useful skill for getting information, isn''t it?"


    "Damn, you think I''m happy about this???" Iria starts hitting us, but this time containing her strength, just to show her feelings. "What''s your fucking problem?!?!"


    "Hey!? What did I do wrong??" He doesn''t understand why she is so upset.


    "What did you do wrong?!?!" Iria yells as she continues to punch his chest. "Everything you did to that girl was wrong!! Screw your interrogation technique!! Why couldn''t you just torture her?!?"


    "That was just a trick; it''s usually faster and more effective than torture." He exins.


    Irina stops hitting him for a second, but she still res at him. "Do you do that trick with men too?"


    "Well..." us doesn''t want to lie to Irina, so he answers honestly, even though he knows that will only make her angrier. "It works better with women."


    "FUCK YOU!!!" She punches him again. "You were flirting with her and in front of me!!!"


    us tries to contain Irina''s punches gently. "Calm down, my dear! I don''t flirt with my food, and I hate humans, you know."


    She pouts and looks into his eyes. "Did you use that trick on me???"


    "Of course not!" He quickly responds and tries to kiss her. "I love you, Irina! And I''m always frank with you."


    Irina loves us'' kisses, but she avoids them now while keeping an angry look. "Didn''t you say that actions are more effective than words??"


    us can see that she''s just marking territory, so he ys her game. "What do you want me to do? Just say it."


    "First, you can''t use that trick on women anymore!" She holds his face with both hands and makes an imploring look.


    "And if you really want me, you have to promise not to go around looking for other women to make a harem or something!"


    "Oh, dear..." He caresses her hands. "Why would I look for any other woman when I''ve already found the perfect one for me?"


    Irina begins to think that jealousy is making her paranoid. She feels within her heart how strong her connection to us is, but she already loves him so much that seeing him in contact with another woman makes her heart bleed.


    She kisses his lips in a loving way as an apology. "Just don''t do things like that anymore... I''m totally loyal to our rtionship, so you should be too."


    He hugs her waist while kissing her too. "You''re right; I''m just going to use good old torture to get information from now on."


    "Thank you..." Probably no other person ever was as happy to hear that phrase as Irina. She even starts calling us in a more romantic way. "...honey."

 Chapter 26 I Want To Monster With You

    ?The affectionate way that Irina calls us honey brings warmth to his cold heart. He only remembers feeling something so good when he was with his family before they became night monsters.


    He doesn''t hate his life as a hunter and loves to feel the fear of his victims, but the fairy''s pure feelings are like another kind of pleasure, something he wants to keep forever.


    "Irina..." He gently holds her delicate chin and makes her look into his eyes. "I want to hear you say you''re mine and mine alone forever."


    She blushes but smiles adorably. "You are the one that is mine and only mine forever, stupid vampire!"


    "Hahaha..." usughs and kisses Irina passionately.


    He can hear several people whispering behind the walls; they are not alone in that hall, but he won''t stop kissing his lovely fairy because there is some prey around.


    In secret passages behind the walls of that room, several people observe us kissing Irina. Most of them are men and are very jealous of the vampire, not only because he is kissing the most beautiful woman they have ever seen but also because of his own beauty.


    There is also a woman among the necromancers, and she can''t help but be fascinated by that scene. She''s not really young and has seen a lot of things in her life, so she can say with assurance that us is not only a pretty face but also a fabulous lover; his every kiss and touch takes the fairy to the skies of pleasure.


    "I''m sure it''s him..." One of the male necromancers whispers. "Look at this woman; she is clearly the fairy, so this guy has to be the  underground''s enemy."


    "What should we do???" Another necromancer asks in a scared tone; us is holding his aura, but they can still feel that.


    "We must flee and not look back!" The oldest necromancer in the group suggests.


    That''s a group of five of the Bronze Skull Sect''s best core disciples, so they know more secret passages than most of their colleagues. But that also makes them the most reliable necromancers still alive there.


    "Run away?? Don''t you see this is a great opportunity?" The first necromancer looks at us with a hopeful expression. Despite not being the oldest of the group, he is the strongest, thus, the supposed leader.


    "What do you have in mind?" The female necromancer asks, also looking at us, but her expression is a mix of feelings.


    The leader exins. "Let''s capture this guy and bring him to the Sect Master; she has lost faith in us, but we can prove ourselves worthy of her leadership if we bring this enemy to her."


    "Stupid boy..." The older necromancer shakes his head. "The Sect Master really seems to have gone mad; also, don''t you remember seeing hundreds of our brothers sending hordes of undead to face this guy and the fairy? Still, nothing stopped them."


    "They could only send out weak skeletons, so it''s expected that Martial Warrior people could handle even hordes of them." Another necromancer exins, clearly supporting the leader.


    The fifth necromancer also wants to give his opinion. "I bet these guys are pretty tired after facing so many skeletons, so if we act fast, they won''t have a chance to fight back."


    The leader nods. "Except for Zadok and Eli, we''re the strongest core disciples in the Sect, so I say we can do this. But we must do this together, so who''s with me?"


    "I''m with you." The female necromancer quickly agrees.


    "Me too." The other two young male necromancers say together.


    All that''s missing is the old necromancer agreeing. He tries to think of another way to survive that madness, but facing the Sect Master is not an option; escaping doesn''t seem easy either, so maybe capturing the mysterious guy and the fairy really is the best way to negotiate with her.


    "How will we do this?" The old man asks, making it clear that he agrees with the n.


    "Let''s make this quick while they''re trying to rest." The leader points to the female necromancer. "You will take care of the fairy; just hold her if you can''t take her down."


    Before the woman canin, the leader turns his attention to the old necromancer. "We''ll need your entire supply of enchanted bone powder."


    "It all??" The old necromancer makes an upset expression. "This is a treasure I''ve umted throughout my whole life; you can''t expect me to give you everything now."


    "Would you rather die?" The leader asks. "We don''t know how strong this guy is, so we need to use everything we''ve got."


    "Yep." The other necromancers agree and start taking out valuable things they have in their magic bags; most of those items are energy crystals, old bones, rare nts, and small weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The leader also takes his treasures out of the magic bag, including a small leather bag filled with bright gray powder, but he continues to look at the old necromancer. "We can''t do this without more enchanted bone powder; we need to make our undead as strong as possible."


    "Shit..." The old manins but does as his fellows and takes his treasures out of his magic bag. Out of everyone there, he''s clearly the one with more treasures, but the others are only interested in the various small leather bags filled with that shiny gray powder.


    Wasting no time, the old necromancer gives two small leather bags to each of his friends. "After we survive this shitty day, you will have to pay me back for this!"


    "Yeah, sure." The leader nods. "But first, we have to survive, right? Don''t spare anything; we have to make the best undead of our lives and capture this guy and the fairy. Next, the undead will still serve to protect us while we take them to the Sect Master."


    The other necromancers agree and quickly prepare their weapons and items for the fight; then, they separate into three groups and position themselves behind the walls of that room, waiting for the leader''s signal.


    In the center of the room, us continues to kiss Irina; he does that not just because he loves the taste of her lips but also to understand more how his actions can influence the changes in her body.


    "Mmmm..." She lets out cute moans as he kisses her lips passionately; then he breaks the kiss and starts to rub his nose on hers, something she also loves very much.


    "This is so good... ahh~~!" She ps her wings to fly, making her face level with his so she can kiss him better.


    But us breaks the kiss again, teasing her with his nose. "How are you feeling, my dear?"


    "Fantastic! I never imagined that I could feel sensations as good as this." She smiles at him.


    He smiles too. "I''m talking about the changes in your body; do you feel stronger or that something might be wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong; everything is wonderful." She makes a thoughtful expression and even blushes. "There are times when things get calm inside my body, but then when I look at you, or we do these things, you know..."


    us kisses her lips again. "Things like this?"


    She blushes even more. "Yes, those things... when we do that, I feel your blood inside me get weird, like aroused; then I feel my power grow much faster as well as the desire to fight and do..."


    "I got it, you don''t need to say anything else." He rubs his nose on her checks. "It seems that your feelings are connected to my blood inside you, and stimting it elerates the way my blood strengthens your body."


    "That''s great!" Irina can''t help but be happy. "It would be bad to keep doing these things in enemy territory, but if it can make us stronger, then I think it''s a good battle strategy, right?"


    us is happy that Irina is happy, but he also seems concerned. "I don''t know if elerating this process is a good thing... I mean, all my powerse at a cost; just blood isn''t enough for me; I need to hurt people, kill them, hunt them..."


    Irina can see that us has already suffered so much due to his situation and that only makes her want to give him much more love to make up for every bad day he had before meeting her.


    "It''s okay now¡­ I''m with you." She rubs her nose on his face and kisses his lips.


    He smiles. "Yeah, it''s okay now; I got used to being this thing... a night monster, but I don''t want you to be something like that too; you''re perfect the way you are."


    "I don''t feel perfect for being anything, I feel perfect for being with you." She quickly exins. "So it''s okay if I have to be a monster too... being a monster with you is still going to be perfect."


    us caresses Irina''s face as his eyes sparkle with expectation. She''s already seen the brutal side of him and still likes him; she''s also okay with bing something like him so they can keep together, so he has nothing to fear.


    "A monster couple?" He smiles.


    "Yeah, a fucking monster couple!" She smiles, too, and kisses him.


    He enjoys the kiss but stops it as he realizes the necromancers are about to make their move. "I have a surprise for you, dear."


    "What is it, honey?" Irina''s eyes sparkle with excitement and curiosity.


    us'' eyes sparkle with murderous desire. "Some preys are here; they came for the feast."

 Chapter 27 So Lets Monster Together

    ?When us tells Irina that there are necromancers nearby, she can''t help but curse them. "Damned necromancers, always getting in my way!"


    She turns around to try to see the enemies, and us hugs her waist from behind before kissing her neck and whispering in her ears. "It''s a small group, but they seem motivated, so this could be an exciting fight."


    The fairy smiles as she feels exceptionally safe being hugged by us that way. "Every fight alongside you is exciting."


    *p* *p* *p* *p*


    Sounds of apuse echo inside the hall as a mysterious figure steps out of the shadows; that is the young prodigy leader of the group of necromancers. And he looks at us and Irina with a sadistic expression.


    "You two are such a cute couple..." The young necromancerments in a sarcastic tone. "It''s a shame I had to ruin your fun."


    Irina remains in us'' arms as the vampire smiles at the necromancer. "Actually, I was already getting bored without killing your people for a few minutes. You''re right on time, so why don''t you call your friends so we can all have fun together?"


    [Does he know about us???] Still hiding behind the room''s walls, the other necromancers are shocked by us'' words.


    The leader is also surprised, but he cannot show such emotions, so he tries to remain calm and faces us. "If you already knew about us, you''ll regret not trying to run away sooner."


    "Someone will regret not trying to run away sooner indeed..." The vampireughs as he kisses Irina''s neck. "But it won''t be me, or this beautifuldy."


    us'' actions, especially the way he kisses Iria, arouse powerful feelings in the leader of the necromancers. He''s not usually lustful, yet he can''t help but desire the fairy more than anything else in his life.


    The vampire''s powerful lust aura also affects the other necromancers, making them all desire both Irina and him. That is also one of us'' tricks; this one is to make prey willingly enter the trap until they can''t get away anymore.


    And that works out the way us nned it; the leader is speechless, and the other necromancers feel confident to step out of the shadows ahead of the nned time.


    "He''s tricking us; let''s get this over with!" The old necromancer speaks as he pours all the glowing gray powder from a small bag into his hand.


    The leader gets upset andins. "Fuck, I told you guys to wait for my signal!"


    "Why wait?" The pair of young necromancers also step out of the shadows and begin summoning their undead servants alongside the old man. "They''re right; let''s get this guy what he deserves already."


    Thest person to step out of the shadows is the female necromancer. us'' trick affected her more than the others, and now she can''t take her eyes off his body. "Perhaps we can have some fun with him before taking him to the Sect Master..."


    "You won''t touch my man, you shitty whore." Irina exims, radiating hostility toward the female necromancer.


    us can''t help but smile as he kisses Irina again, making the female necromancer even more jealous.


    That woman looks at Irina, trying to provoke her. "It''s alright, babe; mommy will let you watch while I take care of your boyfriend."


    "That''s it; I''m going to kill this fucking bitch!" Irina kisses us''s arm before getting out of his embrace and walking toward the female necromancer.


    "Fine, I kill the others." usments in a rxed tone.


    The necromancers don''t understand how the vampire can act so rxed in that situation, they think that it''s just arrogance, but when he stops using the lustful aura, revealing his natural murderous aura, the group realizes that something is wrong.


    [Damn!] The five necromancers have the same reaction, getting immediately alert.


    "What''s it?" us asks in an amused tone. "Don''t tell me you just noticed that you ran towards the wolf''s mouth?"


    "Don''t listen to him!" The necromancer leader exims as he also pours the bone powder into his hand. "Don''t underestimate him; attack with full force!"


    "Alright!" The other necromancers respond in unison.


    us likes to observe his enemies before making the first move, but Irina doesn''t wait a second before flying toward the female necromancer.


    "YOU BITCH!!" The fairy charges at the woman with a powerful punch.


    The female necromancer continues to make runic signs with her right hand while using her left one to raise a bone wall in front of her body.


    That wall was supposed to hold off attacks from people with power until the middle stages of the Martial Warrior Realm, but when the fairy''s fist touches Its surface, the bones just explode under her incredible strength.


    *BOOM*


    As pieces of the wall fly everywhere, Irina uses the force generated by the impact to her advantage and kicks the female necromancer in the face while the poor woman is stunned due to shock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *BAM*


    The female necromancer is thrown back hard and ms into the room''s wall before falling to the floor. She hasn''t been defeated yet due to her being in the Martial Warrior Realm, but that blow caused severe damage to her body.


    "THE FUCK!?!?" The necromancers are baffled. They had analyzed us and Irina before showing up, and although they had no idea of the vampire''s cultivation level, they were sure that the fairy was in the Novice Martial Peak.


    us smiles when he sees Irina fighting so well, but he quickly lets the girls sort out their stuff and turns his attention to the four male necromancers. "Don''t worry about them; I''m your adversary."


    Although the necromancers'' focus was initially on us, their leader cannot stand still when he sees the female necromancer not being able even to stand up as the fairy beats her down. Then he stops his summoning technique and throws a bone spear toward Irina.


    *Whoosh* *Boom*


    us quickly smashes the bone spear in midair with a punch before looking at the leader angrily. "I told you to leave them alone!"


    "What are you waiting for, you idiots?!?" The leader is afraid of the vampire''s gaze and aura, so he calls out to his teammates for help.


    Those three necromancers ignore the female necromancer''s pleas for help and quickly finish summoning their best undead servants.


    One of the young necromancers summons a three-meter-tall bone archer with a long ck bone bow; his partner controls a bone spearman, also 3 meters tall and with several ck spears ready to fight. Their innovations are much more potent than usual, thanks to the enchanted bone powder.


    But nothingpares to the creation of the old necromancer; he has a bone giant almost five meters tall at his disposal. The creature is equipped with incredible ck bone armor and tworge bone axes.


    The necromancers see us walking toward their leader, so they order the undead servants to attack the vampire. The archer shootsrge, heavy arrows while the spearman and the giant run toward their target.


    us hears the bone arrows approaching quickly, but he doesn''t even look back as he continues walking toward the necromancer leader. "Your friends can''t help you; nobody can!"


    "You freak!" The leader starts creating bone walls in front of the vampire while finishing his summoning technique.


    *Whoosh*


    The first bone arrow reaches us, but not only does he avoid being hit by that, but he also catches the arrow and throws it into the leader''s bone barrier. That guy is stronger than the female necromancer, but his barrier also breaks immediately with the impact of the ck bone arrow.


    *BOOM*


    The leader quickly creates another bone barrier to defend himself while yelling at his partners. "What the hell are you guys doing?!?"


    The necromancer controlling the bone archer makes a sorry expression. "This guy is fucking fast!!"


    "Shoot more arrows; let''s attack together!" The old necromancer speaks while controlling the bone giant, which reaches us along with the spearman.


    *WHOOSH*


    The giant attacks us with one of hisrge axes, sending the bone de slicing through the air with incredible force and speed. At the same time, the spearman attacks from the other side with a highly sharp ck bone spear.


    Despite the speed and uracy of those attacks, us remains rxed; thanks to his keen senses and superior agility, he jumps onto the axe''s de and climbs up its handle while dodging the spear''s de and catching it by the handle while the undead servants are attacking.


    He takes the bone spear out of the spearman''s hand before kicking the giant in the head and mming the base of the spear against the spearman, knocking both undead servants backward. Then he dodges another bone arrow in midair.


    Everything happens too fast for the necromancers'' eyes to understand, but us slows down before throwing that bone spear toward the leader.


    *Whoosh* *Boom!*


    The spear pierces through two bone walls before hitting the necromancer leader in the belly; he had a defensive suit inferior to Zadok''s, but it is easily pierced by that ck spear, which takes the necromancer''s body several meters back, pinning him into the room''s wall.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!! The necromancer screams in pain as the ck bone spear is crushing his organs. He tries to pull it out of his belly, but just touching it causes him agonizing pain.


    "Are you already regretting not trying to run away sooner?" us asks as he continues walking towards the leader and dodging the arrows the archer fires.


    "Now I have to make you regret attacking my beloved." The vampire gives the necromancer leader a sinister smile, making him already wish for death.


    Upon hearing those words, Irina smiles as she punches the female necromancer in the face to the point where she gets unrecognizable. [Beloved, huh? I like it...]

 Chapter 28 Some Bloody Teamwork

    ?The leader of the necromancers curses every god he knows while the ck spear is pinning him to the wall, but most of all, he curses us. But he still has hopes of living, so all that''s left is to ask his fellows for help.


    "Do something, you idiots!!" He shouts to the other male necromancers since the female one is in a bloody mess under Irina''s feet.


    The necromancers are paralyzed with fear and shock, their undead servants are at a level above the middle stages of the Martial Warrior Realm, yet they still cannot touch us.


    "We have to kill him!" The old necromancer forgets the idea of capturing us to please the Sect Master and now only thinks about protecting his own life.


    "Yeah, let''s do it!" The other two necromancers focus on fighting as best they can.


    The necromancer who controls the bone archer quickly creates more bone arrows for his undead servant to shoot at us; meanwhile, the other young necromancer orders the bone spearman to advance along with the bone giant.


    The three powerful creatures brutally attack us with killing intent, but he is still quite rxed. Although the vampire understands that his enemies are strong, he can still rely on superior speed to control the battle.


    As the undead advance, us turns to the necromancer leader and walks over to him before touching the base of the spear in the poor man''s belly. "Does it hurts?"


    "AAAAAAH!!!" The necromancer screams in pain as chills run through the interior of his exposed insides.


    us sinisterly smiles. "I guess so."


    "YOU MONSTER!!!" The necromancer shouts between his crying. His people are used to torturing others like that, especially non-humans, but everything changes when that is done to them.


    The vampire doesn''t have time to respond as he has to dodge an attack from the undead spearman, who has already reached him.


    *Whoosh*


    us ducks to avoid one of the spears and then jumps to dodge the other; still in midair, he is attacked by the bone giant and uses the wall to propel himself, avoiding the creature''s great axes.


    The necromancer controlling the archer uses the fact that us is no longer so near to the leader and then orders his servant to shoot many arrows in a quick sequence.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    But no matter how fast those big bone arrows are, the vampire manages to dodge them all, and they end up pinned to the wall.


    However, the necromancer leader, despite being heavily injured, uses that moment to finish his summoning technique, causing two big bone arms to emerge in front of him.


    us notices therge arms appearing behind him, but now he has to focus on the two spears and two great axesing toward him.


    He takes one of the bone arrows from the wall and uses it to block the spearman and giant''s coordinated attacks.


    *BAM* *BOOM*


    The des of the two spears and the axese into contact with the shaft of the bone arrow with tremendous force, and that impact creates an incredible force wave, which even shakes the robes of necromancers across the room.


    That attack is so strong that us is pushed back a few inches while keeping the arrow blocking the undead''s weapons. But instead of getting concerned, there''s an excited smile on his face; after all, as a hunter, he likes it when the prey is a challenge.


    "Good magic you guys have here..." The vampirements as he starts pushing the two undead back, shocking the necromancers even more.


    "But that''s not enough!" He finishes speaking and pushes the undead servants back so hard the bone arrow shatters as the spearman and giant are knocked back several meters.


    The necromancers who control those undead can''t do anything, but again the leader uses the moment and makes his big bone arms hold us''s arms.


    Despite predicting that movement due to his senses, us'' body is still far from its best condition, so he can''t react in time and ends up having his arms held by the big bone hands.


    As the leader''s summon isn''t a full undead but just a pair of arms, it has all of his power focused in those big hands, making it difficult for us to break free of it quickly.


    "Now!! Kill him now!!!" The leader shouts to his team while holding us captive.


    The vampire is still rxed, but Irina notices what is happening and gets concerned. She doesn''t doubt us''s immortality, but she wants to keep him from harm as much as he wants to protect her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Since the female necromancer is no longer a threat and cannot even move, the fairy quickly flies towards the necromancers, attacking the one controlling the archer first.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    That necromancer doesn''t even understand what''s going on as Irina''s fist knocks him to the floor. His jaw is instantly broken, and pain takes over his body, making him lose all concentration, which disables the bone archer.


    The other young necromancer panics as he watches Irina beat his friend, but the old necromancer is still focused. "Don''t worry about her; we must kill that guy first!"


    That necromancer doesn''t care about us anymore when there''s a dangerous enemy right next to him, so he ignores the old necromancer''s words and orders the bone spearman to return and protect him.


    us sees everything happening in slow motion; the bone giant runs towards him, swinging the great axes forward as the bone spearman goes towards Irina.


    His eyes glow more brightly as he uses all his current strength to break free of the bone arms. His muscles flex to the maximum, tearing the sleeves of his clothes, and even his ck veins can be seen over his pale skin.


    "AHHHH!!!" He lets out a mighty shout while breaking the bone arms and then quickly uses the force generated by that action tounch his body into the air, avoiding the giant bone''s first axe.


    That shocks the necromancers, and the old man is no longer able to stop the giant bone''s axe, which continues going forward, now toward the necromancer leader.


    [NO! NO!! NO!!!] The once arrogant leader now can only curse his bad luck as he sees the great ax deing towards him; nothing can be done, and that ax cuts his body in half.


    us ignores the necromancer''s blood and guts flying behind him and quickly climbs up the giant bone''s arm, catches the other ax from the creature''s hand, and jumps toward the bone spearman.


    The vampire uses all his strength again to reach maximum speed, pushing the bone giant back as he flies toward the bone spearman.


    When Irina notices the spearman approaching her, us is already descending over the creature''s head with therge bone ax in hand.


    us usually prefers to use his ws and fangs to kill, but just hitting the spearman with that big ax is no problem for him.


    The necromancer controlling the spearman is unable to react in time, and us hits the creature in the head; Due to his incredible strength and how hard that bone ax is, the spearman''s body just explodes into bone dust.


    *BOOM*


    The bone dust cloud covers the entire room, and the two necromancers left standing raises their arms to protect their eyes. But before they can do anything else, us quickly steps in front of them and grabs them both by the neck.


    "ARGHH!!!" Both the young necromancer and the old one panic as they can''t breathe. Their undead servants may be powerful, but they don''t have any closebat skills.


    "What do we have here..." us makes a thoughtful expression before squeezing the old necromancer''s neck, snapping it in half, and spraying blood over him and the other necromancer.


    [NO! NO!! Shit! SHIT!!!] The other necromancer wants to beg, but us''s grip on his neck prevents him from saying anything. He tries to fight back and punch the vampire''s arms, but all is in vain.


    us looks into that necromancer''s eyes. "You weren''t thinking of hurting my sweet Irina, were you?"


    "..." The necromancer quickly shakes his head with a desperate look.


    "I think he was." Irinaments in a funny tone as she finishes punching the other necromancer to death.


    "Hmm..." us shakes his head as he looks at that necromancer with a fake disappointed expression. "That''s not good."


    "Mm-mm-mm!!" The necromancer tries to beg for his life.


    But us doesn''t have any pity for humans and shes his belly with his sharp fingernails, making the poor necromancer''s guts drop to the floor.


    "MM!!!" The necromancer groans in pain, but the vampire keeps a grip on his neck as he sways his body, causing the poor guy a lot of pain.


    "You humans are always the same shit, in this world or any other..." us sighs before ripping out that necromancer''s heart and drinking his blood.

 Chapter 29 Hunting For Blood

    ?When us rips out that necromancer''s heart, only two of his group remain alive. Well, that can''t really be called alive since their leader can barely breathe while only having half a body, and the female necromancer is in no better shape.


    The vampire walks over to what''s left of the leader, picks up his bloodied upper half, and looks the poor man in the eyes. "What about now? Are you already regretting not trying to run away sooner?"


    That necromancer was only still alive due to his cultivation, but the pain had already destroyed his mind. He can barely speak hisst words. "Mons-"


    us rips out the necromancer''s heart before his blood starts to run cold and drinks it while tossing what''s left of the man on the floor.


    Irina watches the vampire go to the female necromancer and also rip out her heart to drink her blood, and the fairy can''t help but stare at that bright red liquid on his lips.


    "What is it? I''m not drinking from her neck." us thinks Irina is jealous.


    "It''s not that¡­" She walks over to him, and he lovingly hugs her waist.


    Next, he gently caresses her face. "So what''s on your mind?"


    Irina runs her finger across us''s lips, catching a few drops of the necromancers'' blood, then she looks at it with a thoughtful expression. "If I''m going to be something like you, so I must get used to drinking blood."


    "I don''t think other blood..." us starts to speak, but Irina puts that blood in her mouth and quickly spits it out. "... except mine will be good for you."


    "This''s gross!" Sheins about the taste of the necromancers'' blood. That is very different from us'' delicious blood.


    The vampire smiles as he wipes Irina''s lips, then he makes a small cut on his lips before kissing her, also giving her his blood.


    "Mmmm... this''s good... ahh... so fucking good!" The fairy lets out cute moans as she bes increasingly addicted to us'' blood.


    After letting her enjoy that for a minute, he breaks the kiss. "It seems that only my blood is good for you; I''ve seen something like this happen before, but things didn''t end well..."


    Irina can see regret, pain, and sadness in us'' eyes as he talks about his past. And she can''t help but be curious about that, but she isn''t going to ask him about it.


    "I don''t have any intention of being away from you, so you just need to give me some of your blood when I need it, and I''ll give you mine in return." She looks at him with an expectant but shy expression.


    "That''s the n." He runs his hands around her delicate waist, feeling the softness of her skin.


    us''s gentle, passionate touch arouses Irina''s body, also speeding up the way his blood strengthens her. Her eyes begin to glow with white light, and she feels that she is finally crossing the barrier of the Martial Novice Realm.


    "This is happening, for real!" She smiles and starts giving us peck kisses. "I''m entering the Martial Warrior Realm... and that''s thanks to you."


    "Everything we do, we do together, so there is no need to thank." He speaks in a loving tone.


    Irina smiles as she continues kissing him. "I agree!"


    She is interested in kissing us more, but she is also curious about how powerful she is now. In addition to feeling much stronger and faster than before, she also feels a potent elemental energy running through her body.


    "This..." Irina opens her hand and creates a tiny cyclone in her palm. "My control over the wind element is much better, and that''s not just due to my cultivation but also because your blood improves everything in my body."


    us can feel how Irina''s aura is getting stronger quickly, and that''s really impressive. "I''m d you feel well, my dear."


    "Well? I''ve never felt so powerful..." She smiles and looks around. "Where are those necromancers now? I want to test my new power."


    "Hmm..." us closes his eyes to focus his other senses to the maximum. He hears some necromancers running in corridors more than three hundred meters from that hall but without any sign of the Sect Master.


    "There are some necromancers nearby, trying to hide in secret passages and rooms, but I don''t know where that woman is... This vast ce has many corridors, so she could be close." He exins.


    Irina knows that us doesn''t want to run away, so she doesn''t insist on that but instead supports him. "What''s the n?"


    "Killing and drinking the blood of as many of them as I can before facing her." He responds.


    "So let''s not waste any more time!" She holds his hand and kisses his lips again.


    Then they head towards the next closest group of necromancers. Those people can''t hide from us'' incredible senses, so they fall one by one, either by his or Irina''s hands.


    us has already reached the secondyer of the Martial Novice Realm, so after drinking more and more blood from the necromancers, he advances through the third and fourthyers as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But the more his cultivation increases, the more blood he needs to feel any improvement in it. In his current state, the blood of someone from the Martial Novice Realm barely improves his cultivation, while Martial Warrior victims are still significant.


    On the other hand, the blood of his enemies continues to have an excellent effect on his body beyond cultivation.


    And us can drink blood endlessly since his body magically processes that blood, turning it into his dark blood and blood essence, which is stored in his heart and bes increasingly concentrated, not taking up more space.


    The terrified necromancers running through the corridors of the Bronze Skull Sect are a feast for us, and he hunts each one down, leaving behind a trail of mutted corpses.


    After killing almost a hundred necromancers, he and Irina arrive in front of a door that looks normal. us feels that there is some mysterious power behind that door, something that is calling to him, but he has no idea what it is.


    "What''s the problem?" Irina notices us''s curious expression.


    "There''s something in this ce..." He focuses his senses to the maximum but only hears a young necromancer hiding behind that door. And his instincts don''t warn him of any danger, although he feels a powerful aura there.


    Irina gets ready next to the door, and she looks at us with a determined expression. "Let''s do this together!"


    "Be careful." Hements as he takes his hand to the doorknob.


    us doesn''t know what could be generating that mysterious aura, so he remains alert as he opens the door, using his senses and agility to the fullest.


    Everything seems to be in slow motion; he opens the door and sees amon room ahead; other than the necromancer hiding under a double bed and some luxurious furniture, there''s nothing exceptional about the ce.


    *Whoosh*


    us quickly reaches the bed, throws it aside, and grabs the young necromancer by the neck.


    "WH-?!?!" That guy barely understands what''s going on before he can''t do anything due to us'' grip on his neck.


    Irina looks around and sees nothing suspicious before turning her attention to the necromancer. "He doesn''t seem a big deal."


    "Indeed..." us analyzes the necromancer but finds none of that aura in him; he is just a weak and scared guy.


    "NO-I" The necromancer tries to beg, but us quickly rips out his heart.


    Then the vampire drinks that necromancer''s blood before taking another look at the room. "There''s something in this ce... it must be hidden or something."


    Irina doesn''t feel the same aura as us, but she starts looking around the room for something interesting. "Let''s take a look..."


    "Wait!" Something catches her eye, a framed picture of a middle-aged couple in ck robes, which has the Bronze Skull Sect insignia.


    us doesn''t recognize the man in the picture at first, but he does recognize the woman; he saw her the day he arrived in that world. "Who is she?"


    "She was there when they did that ritual." Irina exins. "There were other people there, but this woman seemed special, something like the Sect Master''s right hand."


    "Ann was her name." Irina continues. "And this man must be her husband, Abner; it looks like he hasn''t aged well."


    "Hmm..." us continues to feel that mysterious aura around him. "I wonder what they hid in this ce?"


    "I''ll try something." Irina has an idea and tells us before rapidly pping her wings.


    us watches as Irina uses her wings to create a cyclone inside the room, spinning all the furniture and throwing everything into the air.


    She just seems to be making a big mess of it, but then he understands her n when he notices a metal te behind a picture on the wall.


    "Found it!" Irina smiles and flies to that wall; she doesn''t even give us time to tell her to be careful before she punches the metal te, removing it from the wall.


    us quickly arrives at Irina''s side and gets surprised to see an old book and a small bottle with red liquid inside a hole in the wall. The book doesn''t look interesting, but that mysterious liquid does since that powerful auraes from it.


    "Blood? But what kind of blood?" The vampire can''t help but think aloud.

 Chapter 30 Her Fire

    ?Many years ago, in and far away¡­


    The sky is red and yellow due to ample fire clouds; the ground is red because of the blood that runs like a river everywhere.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Sounds of steel weapons shing against each other echoes across the vast battlefield. Thousands of soldiers have been fighting non-stop for hours, but only a third of those people are human, while the vast majority are something else.


    That race has some simrities with humans, such as height and the same limbs, but all of them also have long tails, and some even haverge wings.


    Those nonhumans have the same usual skin colors as humans, but their bodies are partially covered in scales that vary between shades of red and brown.


    Also, they have horns of all shapes and sizes; their ears are slightly pointed, and their eyes are diverse, having thin pupils like a snake''s.


    *SCHEEEE!!*


    A loud and strident sound echoes through the skies like the cry of a mythical bird, and all the soldiers stop fighting to look up.


    "Did you hear that??"


    "This is for real!??"


    "Is it her???"


    *SCHEEEEEEEEE!!!!*


    The sound echoes again, and a giant firebird emerges from the clouds.


    That firebird exhales heat and a mighty aura that brings hope in half of the fighting soldiers and fear into the hearts of the other half.


    "It really is the Phoenix!!!" Many non-human soldiers raise their weapons and shout at the giant firebird.


    "The Princess is not dead!!"


    "There is still hope!!"


    "Fight soldiers, fight for your people, fight for your new Queen!!!"


    *SCHEEEEEEEEE!!!!*


    The giant phoenix responds to the call of the non-human soldiers below and continues descending at rapid speed toward the humans. It is not an actual living creature but the manifestation of the power of an incredible woman, which is right now within those mes.


    Despite being already a few hundred years old, that woman still looks very young, no more than twenty years old. She is of the same race as those other demi-humans, but her features are so delicate and perfect that she cannot bepared to anyone else.


    She is about 1.8 meters tall, which is a lot for female humans, but for her people, she is not that tall; her wless skin has a pastel shade of pink, and her big seductive eyes are light green.


    In addition torge reddish wings, and a thin, long tail, that woman has a few red scales over her delicate body and a pair ofrge ck horns on the sides of her head, plus a couple of tiny spikes on top of her forehead.


    Thin eyebrows, a very delicate nose, and a lovely little mouth, in addition to her captivating eyes and exotic horns, make her a beauty beyondpare.


    But even though she seems so lovely, that woman carries an unrelenting fury in her eyes, which now burn like living mes. Her whole body is covered in the Phoenix''s mes as she charges at her enemies.


    "DAMN YOU, HUMANS!!!" Her shout echoes across the battlefield, and even the skies seem to react to her,unching shes of lightning and thunders over her enemies.


    *CRAAAAACK¡­* *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    The great Phoenix reaches the ground and explodes into mes,pletely burning the bodies of humans in a half-mile radius.


    More than five hundred soldiers die immediately while the strongest among them survive severely wounded. However, three mysterious persons manage to remain standing, hidden behind a translucent magical barrier.


    One of those three individuals is a tall man with heavy silver armor, his hair is long and blond, and his eyes are light blue, a ssic knight in shining armor.


    The other people have their thin bodies covered by cloaks, one of them holds arge silver bow, and the other person keeps a delicate hand raised, creating the barrier that protects the group.


    "Are you from the Light Empire?" The beautiful woman with horns and wings asks the group. Her red armor looks scorching, and her long red hair sways due to the wind while her eyes glow like living mes.


    The hooded mage maintains the barrier while the archer prepares an arrow. But the knight looks pretty rxed and confident as he looks at the horned woman''s gorgeous curves. "The Dragon Princess herself... what an honor!"


    The horned woman, the Dragon Princess, shakes her head with a disappointed expression. "Nasty humans, why get involved in this? What did that stupid usurper offer you?"


    "Your blood." The mage speaks in a soft female voice.


    "Hahahaha..." The Dragon Princess bursts outughing as she extends her hand forward, and a pir of me appears before quickly disappearing, leaving a long red spear in its ce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mes in her eyes grow more intense as she points the spear at the trio. "Soe get it!"


    "I''ll be gentle, Princess." The knightments while giving a signal to the mage. That girl lowers the barrier, and he quickly charges towards the Dragon Princess, materializing a great shining sword in his hands.


    *WHOOSH*


    The knight''s speed is incredibly high and raises a cloud of dust wherever he passes. His strength is also very high, and he attacks the Dragon Princess with his big shining sword as fast as possible.


    But the Dragon Princess is on a whole different level; She cannot see the knight''s movements in slow motion, but her senses and instincts are enough for her to block his sword with the shaft of her spear.


    *BAM!* *CLANG!!*


    The impact of their weapons generates a powerful wave of force that blows away the dust cloud, and while the knight grips his teeth, using his maximum strength to try to push the Dragon Princess, the archer is already in the air, making her move.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    The archer shoots several arrows with incredible speed toward the Dragon Princess, but she keeps one hand holding the spear and uses the other to create a fire shield and block the arrows.


    "As expected of the Dragon Princess..." The knightments, still with an arrogant posture.


    "Pathetic humans!" The Dragon Princessughs and spits in the knight''s face.


    But then she feels her instincts get alert; she has to stay focused to block the knight''s sword and archer''s arrows, but when she tries to see the mage, she notices that the girl has already disappeared.


    As soon as the Dragon Princess wonders where that girl is, the mage leaves a portal right behind her, already attacking with a shiny dagger.


    The Dragon Princess fails to react in time, and the mage pierces her back with that dagger, which glows with a bright white light.


    "Don''t resist..." The mage speaks with that strange soft voice. "Let the sacred light of our Grace enter you."


    As the white light invades the Dragon Princess'' body, the dagger sucks her blood into a tube in the mage''s hand, but she doesn''t seem concerned, rather excited.


    "Shitty humans, shitty tricks..." The Dragon Princessments as more mes erupt from her eyes and whole body. "How about I show you a good trick?"


    "She will burst again!!!" The mage tries to warn her allies.


    But it all happens so fast; they didn''t expect the Dragon Princess would be able to use that skill again so soon, but she does, creating powerful mes that surround everything in a vast range.


    *SCHEEEEEE!!!*


    ¡ª---------------------------------------


    "us!? KLAUS?! What''s wrong?!!


    The sight of those mes is fresh in us'' mind as he hears Irina''s voice and feels her touch his face.


    "What..." He is confused as there is a lot of new information entering his head. "Lumen?"


    "Who the hell is Lumen?!?!" Irina asks in an upset tone; she''s smart enough to have an idea of what''s going on.


    "Who??" us is still trying to organize the thoughts in his mind, but his body is going through many internal changes quickly; there is a lot of powerful energy running through his veins right now. "What happened?"


    Irina runs her hand down us''s arm to his hand, which is closed, holding the bottle with half of the red liquid remaining. "You drank some of this, and then things got weird..."


    He looks at that liquid inside the bottle; he thought that no blood could be as unique as the fairy''s, but that mysterious blood messes with him even more intensely.


    "How much weird?" He asks.


    Irina tries to calm down as she exins. "You got paralyzed for a few seconds, and your body started to heat up a lot... your eyes also changed, your pupil got strange and... I think I saw fire inside it??"


    "Fire?" us can''t help but remember the beautiful woman he saw in that vision. But before he can think about it further, the changes in his body be more intense, changing even the structure of his bones.


    "AHH!!?" He is very tolerant to pain, but when his bones start to break from the inside out, he gets perplexed.


    "us?!?!" Irina is very concerned about his situation.


    But instead of being worried too, or at least curious about the changes in his body, us can''t help but have one question above all.


    [Is she still alive?]

 Chapter 31 Dragons Blood

    ?"ARGH!!" us grips his teeth as his fangs seem to burn. He has never felt pain like that, but instead of being upset, he is very excited because he can feel that pain changing his body and improving it.


    ? He tries to organize his thoughts and remembers that he was in that room with Irina, then they found an old book and a bottle of mysterious blood; he didn''t think twice about drinking some of that blood, but then things got out of his control.


    First, he had a vision of that mysterious non-human woman; in fact, he seemed to see the world through her eyes. But before he could figure out what happened to her, the vision ended, and he began to feel her blood changes his body from the inside out, breaking his bones and tearing open his muscles.


    "us!? us?!?!" Irina tries to help her beloved, but she can''t do anything but watch his suffering.


    "I''m fine¡­" He smiles at her as his bones creak. "This blood... it''s very powerful... but I can handle it."


    "I''m worried; this looks bad!!" Irina is panicking because us is clearly in a lot of pain, and she can''t help him.


    "No..." He tries to calm her down, but then the changes in his body get more intense; his pupils change again, and even red scales appear over his skin. "AHH!!!"


    "What the hell is this? Scales!?" Irina is perplexed. "Whose blood was that???"


    us smiles as he sees scales like that woman''s scales appear over his skin. He''s never liked his body being too human-like, except for the fangs, so he''s happy with that change.


    He had always imagined the dragons as giant mythological beasts, and the appearance of the Dragon Princess shocked him greatly. But now, he can''t describe her as a beautiful and hot woman to Irina, or the fairy may get mad.


    "It was a creature with horns and wings..." He doesn''t lie to Irina, but neither does he give her a detailed description of the Dragon Princess.


    "A dragon!?" The fairy has heard of dragons on the continent of Esnya, just legends of the few merchants who manage to cross the dangerous seas.


    us sits on what''s left of Ann''s bed as he tries to control the changes in his body. "Yes, it should be a dragon."


    Irina can''t help but wonder if us is going to get horns or wings or something, but a part of her also wonders why her blood didn''t have such a reaction in his body. She has many questions now, but she is more concerned about his situation rather her curiosity.


    She kneels in front of him and ces her hands on top of his. "What can I do to help you, my love?"


    "It''s really okay, my dear... I just..." us'' expression turns sad, not because the changes in his body are increasing but rather stopping.


    "What happened??" Irina notices that the vampire looks disappointed.


    He looks down at his hands and sees the scales disappearing; also, his bones and muscles stop changing. Whatever was happening to his body, it just stopped.


    "It wasn''t enough¡­" He sighs as he gazes at the bottle of blood in his hand.


    Irina can see the desire to drink more of that blood in us'' eyes, but she doesn''t know if that''s a good thing or not. "Don''t drink it anymore, please! I don''t want to see you suffering like that again!"


    The fairy cannot understand how us'' instincts influence his actions; it was his instincts that allowed him to fall in love with her as they told him that she is very pure and would be good for him.


    Now, those same instincts tell him he has to seek out the Dragon Princess because their connection is already profound.


    us really wants to drink that blood and feel that fantastic power changing his body again, but he won''t do it now.


    "It''s not enough." He sighs as he holds the bottle of blood. "Even if it canplete the transformation, I wouldn''t manage to keep it for more than a few minutes."


    Irina can see how much us desires the power of that blood and that it produces conflicting feelings in her. "You want to hunt the dragon, don''t you?"


    He tries to make a solemn expression. "More power to me is more power to you, more power to us and our family, my dear."


    The fairy turns red with rage and starts hitting us without using any force, of course. "You perverted idiot vampire!! How could you suggest something like that after what we agreed?!?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gets baffled. [How could she know about the Dragon Princess?? Is this some kind of sixth sense boosted by jealousy???]


    "Don''t look at me that way!!" Irinains. "I heard you say a woman''s name just ago!! You can''t hide it from me; the damn dragon is a woman, right?!"


    "Ehh..." us begins to understand that Irina''s jealousy will be one of his greatest adversaries ever.


    But when the situation only seemed to get worse, he heard a necromancer running towards that room; that person is truly saving his ass. "More enemies areing."


    "FUCK!!" Irina curses as she flies quickly to the door, breaking it and arriving in the corridor, where she sees the necromancer.


    The fairy knows there is nothing she can do to assuage the jealousy in her heart, but she can vent her rage by beating up that poor necromancer; it''s not like his people deserve any mercy after all.


    The necromancer gets startled when he sees the angry fairy flying towards him, carrying all the fury of a jealous woman. He tries to run away, but she is too fast and punches his head violently.


    *BAM!!!*


    The blow is so strong that it fractures the poor man''s skull. He gets dizzy and can''t do anything as the fairy keeps punching and kicking his body.


    "You little piece of shit!! This is what you deserve!!!" Irina shouts at the necromancer as she hits him to death.


    us puts that ancient book and blood bottle in his storage ring before going out into the corridor and hugging Irina from behind, pulling her away from that necromancer''s mangled corpse.


    "Calm down, my love." He whispers in her ear as he rubs his nose on the back of her neck. "Why are you so angry?"


    Irina feels us''s gentle touch warm her heart, but she is still upset. "I don''t want the first thing you do when we leave this damn ce is go after that dragon woman."


    He turns her body so he can see her face. "Why would I do that? Did you forget that we have other more important ns now? Killing that woman, rescuing your new sisters..."


    The fairy can''t help but smile when us refers to his sisters as also her sisters, so she lovely pouts. "Is this a marriage proposal?"


    He tenderly smiles at her and kisses her lips. "You are already my wife, Irina, and no one in this world or any other can change that."


    "And you are my husband, only mine!" She speaks with determination. "So I won''t let you go after some dragon woman or any other bitch!"


    "Hahaha..." Heughs at how cute she can be when she''s angry. "Even if I go after her blood at some point, you will be by my side as my wife, the one I love above all."


    "Hmm..." Irina tries to maintain a serious posture, but hearing us says that he loves her so much puts a smile on her face, especially because she can feel in her heart that he''s honest about that.


    He gives her peck kisses all over her face, making her giggle. "I don''t have any intention of changing you, my love; you''re perfect this way. But what about we put that issue aside for now and focus on killing that woman?"


    "Alright." The fairy agrees, then she notices how us'' aura has changed. "Incredible... you reached the fifthyer of the Martial Nocive Realm with just one sip of that blood!?"


    "I think so..." us nods. "I feel a lot of power running through my body right now, but I don''t know how long it willst, so we have to take this chance."


    "Yeah, let''s kill that bitch." Irina turns her fury back toward the Sect Master.


    us focuses his senses again, and this time he hears screams a few hundred meters away. [That must be her.]


    So without thinking twice, he takes Irina''s hand and runs towards those screams.

 Chapter 32 Klaus Vs Shadya (1)

    ?After running through several corridors and killing more necromancers, us finally feels that the Sect Master is near.


    He also feels a strange connection with her getting aroused inside him; he''s felt that before, and it''s somewhat simr to the affinity he has with Irina and the mysterious Dragon Princess.


    "What happened? Is it her?" The fairy notices the change in us'' mood; he doesn''t look really concerned but thoughtful.


    "Yep." He nods as he looks at Irina with a tender expression. "I don''t know what''s going to happen next, so if things get out of my control¡­ you have to promise me you''ll run away."


    Irina bites her lips; she could lie, but she won''t do it. "I can''t promise that."


    us sighs as he caresses her face. "I''ll be fine no matter what happens to me, but if something happens to you... my new life would be meaningless."


    The fairy cannot deny that the vampire''s words fill her heart with warm feelings. But she still won''t give him what he wants. "We will fight her together, as a couple, and face anything like that, always together!"


    "Of course." us can''tin about Irina''s loyalty being so pure and solid, but he still teases her while giving peck kisses on her lips. "You''re so stubborn, my dear."


    "Hehe..." She giggles and starts biting his lips. "Do you regret choosing me as your wife?"


    "No way I would regret that!" He quickly responds. "It was the easiest decision of my life."


    "I feel the same." Shements before kissing his lips passionately.


    us also kisses her, also hugging her delicate waist and lifting her into his arms. Irina gets so excited that she quickly starts letting out cute moans and even her wings flutter instinctively.


    Both of them could go on doing that for hours, but now they don''t have the time, and us breaks the kiss, leaving the poor fairy with a flushed face and a pleading expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that..." He caresses her face and brushes his thumb across her soft lips. "We must attack now while that powerful blood is still in my veins."


    "Mm." Irina nods, and then they head down that corridor, which leads into arge, dark hall.


    Arriving at that room, us first feels a strong smell of blood and death all over the ce; There is no light in the hall, but thanks to his keen senses, he can see various mutted body parts swirling around an ominous miasma in the center of the ce.


    Irina gets queasy by just being there, but for us, that''s like a walk in the park. Yet, his instincts warn him that the Sect Master is within that miasma, and she is more powerful than ever.


    "It''s so dark..." Irinaments as she focuses her energies on her limbs, making her wings and elven tattoos over her body light up, bringing some blue light into that room.


    "What the hell??" The fairy is shocked to see the miasma of bodies in the center of the room.


    "It''s her." us sternlyments as he lets go of Irina''s hand and walks toward the miasma.


    Irina stays alert, prepared to fight as the vampire walks to the center of the room.


    "Can you hear me?" He asks as he gets closer and closer to the miasma, feeling that death energy touch his body.


    "I do." A calm female voicees from within the miasma, which fades, revealing the Sect Master at the center of it.


    She''s standing with open arms in the midst of that death energy; her eyes are totally ck, and ck veins are visible all over her body.


    "Were you waiting for me?" us maintains a rxed posture, watching the Sect Master''s every action; he can only attack when he is sure of what''s going on.


    The Sect Master looks at him with those big ck eyes and smiles. "I''ve waited for you all my life... and now that you''re here, my life can really begin."


    The vampire shakes his head with a disappointed expression. "How can you be so delusional? I''m going to kill you and drink your blood; that''s what will happen."


    "Hahaha..." The Sect Master wrylyughs as she floats around us. "You are so arrogant and proud... and I like that; after all, the man who will rule this world by my side could not be humble."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''ll have to find another man; this one is already mine!" Irina exims as she flies toward the Sect Master.


    "Wait, Irina!!" us tries to warn his beloved, but everything happens too fast.


    The fairy''s speed is quite high, but the Sect Master creates big hands of dark energy even faster.


    *Whoosh*


    Irina only realizes she''s screwed up when two ck hands are about to grab her, but then she feels a gentle, familiar touch, and her vision blurs before she appears several meters away from that spot.


    "Do not act impulsively, my dear." us says as he hugs Irina; he had to use almost his maximum speed to get her out of that spot before the Sect Master hurt his beloved.


    The Sect Master is surprised at us''s speed; she expected him to be pretty powerful at that point, but not that much. [His powers are even more awesome!]


    "My bad." Irina speaks in an ashamed tone as she stands behind us; she doesn''t want to get in his way.


    "It''s alright." usments while looking at the Sect Master. "That snake is cunning, but it won''t be able to hurt you after I cut off its head."


    "Tsk..." The Sect Master makes a mocking sound as she looks at the fairy with a hostile expression. "Why do you like this animal so much? I let you drink her blood, but that''s all she is, food for you."


    us provokingly smiles at the Sect Master. "Aren''t you switching roles here? I mean, I chose her to be the only woman by my side, and you... well, I wanted to thank you for giving me this new beginning, but you only deserve to be food."


    "You''re lying to yourself, us!" The Sect Master speaks his name in an affectionate tone.


    At first, she just wanted his power, but after drinking his blood, new feelings appeared in her heart, feelings more powerful than she could have imagined.


    He shakes his head again. "Come on; you''re crazy... what''s your name again? I want to be able to whisper it in your ear when the light of life is leaving your eyes."


    "Shadya." She smiles at him. "I''m sorry I didn''t introduce myself properly earlier, but you weren''t cooperative¡­ I had to act that way to understand more about you, but hurting you was more painful for me than you can imagine."


    "You can shove your apologies up your ass, Shadya." He responds with that provocative smile. "I''m going to say this very slowly so you can understand... I... will... kill... you... Shadya."


    She rolls her eyes. "You can''t kill me, you fool."


    "Oh, really?" He starts walking around Shadya, trying to find an opening to attack. "You think you know me just because you took my blood? I bet I can still surprise you."


    "This has nothing to do with strength." Shadya looks at us with a loving expression. "You cannot kill me because we are deeply connected. It was my blood that brought you into this world; it gave you a new life, and you owe it to me."


    "So you used your blood in the ritual..." us thinks aloud. "You also used Irina''s blood, right? And what about that other blood?"


    Shadya gets jealous. "What does the damn fairy''s blood matter? She''s just food; I''m the reason you''re here!"


    "Ya, ya..." us scoffs. "The witches who turned me into this also thought I owed them something, but they just want to use my power... well, I killed them all and will kill you as well."


    "One day, we''ll look back on this day andugh together about how foolish you acted." Shadyaments in a confident tone. "If words cannot make you understand how strong my love and loyalty to you is, my actions will."


    us smiles at Shadya. "Soe, give me your best."


    "You''re just making things difficult, my love..." Shements as she raises her hands, causing several ck hands to appear around us.


    He focuses his senses to the maximum and ns a course between his position, the ck hands, and Shadya; then, he dashes as fast as he can.


    *WHOOSH*

 Chapter 33 Klaus Vs Shadya (2)

    ?Everything goes in slow motion in front of us'' eyes as he focuses his senses to the max. He can hear the heartbeats of Irina, Shadya, and his own heart, which is beating much faster than usual.


    Killing all those necromancers was really nice as it made him feel the thrill of the hunt again after so many years alone in the darkness, but now, facing Shadya, he feels something, unlike anything he''s ever felt before.


    Shadya doesn''t seem like s prey or even his enemy; the situation could be different if her ambition didn''t put Irina in danger. us doesn''t hate her; he just knows he needs to kill her to keep the fairy safe.


    So he doesn''t think too much about it, just acts, avoiding the big ck hands and heading straight for Shadya.


    Standing a meter away from her, he can observe how her face is beautiful, her body hot and elegant, and even in the middle of a miasma of bodies, the natural scent of her body is quite pleasant.


    [It''s a shame...] us can''t help but think as he looks into Shadya''s eyes.


    And even though he was moving at such high speed, he gets surprised when her eyes focused on him. [How???]


    *Whoosh!!*


    us quickly moves his hand toward Shadya; the miasma seems to create a natural barrier around her, but he uses all his strength against the miasma''s resistance and reaches her body, grabbing her neck.


    "AH!!!" Shadya lets out a moan that sounds more like pleasure than pain.


    [DAMN!!!] us tries to end it quickly by breaking Shadya''s neck, but no matter how much force he uses, his hands just can''t hurt her.


    His overall power is clearly at the Martial Lord Realm level, but after drinking his blood and using the life energy of hundreds of disciples, Shadya is at a higher level, probably as strong as someone from the Martial King Realm.


    She looks into his crimson eyes and smiles. "Do you see now? You don''t want to kill me."


    Shadya''s gaze moves us''s most profound feelings, bringing back painful memories as well as arousing the connection she created by using her blood in the ritual.


    A part of him refuses to hurt her, but he knows he can''t let her live either, so he uses all his determination and strength to tighten the grip on her neck.


    "DIEEEEEE!!!!" us grits his teeth as he spins his body, using kic force to throw Shadya''s body into the nearest wall.


    *BAM* *BOOM!!!*


    Her body hits the wall so hard that she crosses it, a corridor, and another wall before rolling on the floor of another room.


    Those walls are very thick and made of hard stones, yet Shadya is unharmed. She actually has a satisfied smile on her face because she saw us'' reluctance to hurt her.


    She gets up and tries to speak in her usual confident tone. "You can''t ki-"


    *BAM*


    But before she can finish speaking, us reaches there and brutally kicks her in the face.


    Shadya is again thrown against a wall and goes through it, falling into another room, but despite such a strong blow, her face and whole body are still unharmed.


    She again gets up. "You-"


    *BAM*


    us moves using his maximum speed and ms Shadya''s head into the floor, making a small crater around her, yet, he fails to harm her.


    But he doesn''t give up and hits her repeatedly, each punch harder, destroying his own skin, flesh, and damaging his bones.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    However, no matter how hard he hits Shadya, that sinister miasma seems to protect her body externally and internally, making his blows ineffective.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Irina follows them, watching the fight closely, but she doesn''t even think about meddling as she can barely track their movements with her eyes, let alone be helpful.


    After destroying many walls, us throws Shadya against one that doesn''tpletely break; that looks like the inside of a giant rock or a mountain.


    He quickly reaches her and grabs her neck with both hands, pressing her body against that wall. "Why don''t you just die?!?"


    Shadya doesn''t even try to fight back; she just runs her hands over us'' arms to his neck and then starts stroking his face. "Why would I die when something good finally happened in my life?"


    us can see the sadness in Shadya''s eyes; he understands that she also has painful memories and hopes for a better future, but her future directly converges with his future with Irina.


    He fears what will happen if he drinks Shadya''s blood, but that protective miasma leaves him no choice, so he bites her neck.


    His fangs are truly amazing weapons as they pierce through that powerful miasma and Shadya''s skin. Then his concernse true when just a drop of her blood touches his fangs, making powerful emotions arise inside him.


    "Ahh~~!!" Shadya lets out a moan of pleasure and hugs us as she enjoys the feeling of having him prate her body. "I knew you wanted it."


    us can''t do anything to stop Shadya''s blood from strengthening the connection with her that already exists within him. Her blood isn''t as good as Irina''s, but he quickly bes addicted to it as well.


    [No! I can''t give in!!] He understands that Shadya already expects that oue; she studied his connection with Irina during that whole week and is now using her blood to create more bonds between them.


    "You can drink more¡­" Shadya tells us in a loving tone. "That dirty fairy isn''t the only one willing to give it to you."


    "us!!!" Irina understands what is happening and runs toward them.


    The fairy''s voice reminds us of how pure her feelings are, contrary to Shadya''s endless ambition. Then he digs his fangs even deeper into her neck and rips a chunk out of it.


    "FUCK!!!" Shadya is in a lot of pain as she quickly tries to cover up the wound to keep it from bleeding further.


    "Stay away!" us knows that Shadya wouldn''t be stopped by that wound alone, so he tells Irina to step aside.


    He prepares to attack the necromancer again, but the fact that she smiles at him is confusing as hell.


    "Hahaha..." Shadyaughs as the miasma magically closes her wound quickly. "It''s okay if you want to be rude to me; unlike her and any other woman, I can ept everything about you, even your most feral side."


    us can''t help but feel a little sorry for Shadya; she seems not only power-hungry but also desperate to be loved. And a part of him wants to give her that love, but he knows he would never fully trust her, so letting her keep living is a risk he doesn''t want to take.


    "You are crazy." He attacks again, pressing her against the wall; he knows he can''t drink her blood, so he''s going to have to find another way to hurt her without using his fangs.


    "Why I''m crazy?" Shadya asks in an ironic tone and quickly continues. "I''m crazy because I see howpatible we are!?? Don''t you also have a crazy and wild side??"


    "You''re a fucking human!!" us ms Shadya''s body against the wall again, creating tremors throughout. "And I kill humans, don''t you understand?! How do you think we could have a happy future together??"


    She looks into his eyes. "Humans hurt you, and now you hurt them, I got it... some people hurt me too, and I''ll go after them... we will go together."


    "Also..." She lovingly smiles as she opens her mouth, revealing two long fangs, which she then starts to lick. "I already gave up my humanity for you... I can do anything for you."


    [Anything?] us can''t stop ideas from popping into his mind; if Shadya is really willing to do Anything for him, could she behave and not hurt Irina?


    [NO! I can''t trust her!!] He shakes his head as he remembers everything she did, especially creating that situation where Jared cut Irina''s wings off while he couldn''t do anything but watch.


    In addition to the harm Shadya already did to Irina, she killed her own people, people who trusted her, just because of her ambitions; she''ll always do what''s best for her alone, and that''s why he''ll never be able to trust her.


    "Why are you resisting the inevitable?" Shadya asks as she strokes us'' face. "I can see it in your eyes that you want me."


    He keeps a grip on her neck, but the miasma prevents him from doing anything else. "No matter what trick you did on me, I will still kill you."

 Chapter 34 Klaus Vs Shadya (3)

    ?"No, you will not kill me!" Shadya deres with determination and pulls us towards her as he holds her by the neck.


    Until now, she hadn''t reacted to his attacks, relying entirely on that miasma and luring him to drink her blood, so when she finally makes a move, he''s caught off guard, especially given her incredible strength.


    us realizes what''s about to happen when Shadya brings his head towards hers, but there''s nothing he can do, so she forces their lips to touch.


    [The fuck?!] He can''t believe what''s going on. Does she''s really trying to seduce him?


    "The fuck?!?!" Iria is also perplexed and very angry, of course.


    Shadya, on the other hand, is enjoying that kiss so much. Even though us didn''t move his lips, she could enjoy the taste of his mouth and the softness of his lips.


    He also cannot deny that her lips are very soft, fragrant, and delicious, but that means nothing to him as their connection is focused entirely on their blood and her energy within his body.


    us breaks the kiss and looks at Shadya with a confused expression; she licks her lips with a satisfied smile on her face, leaving him even more perplexed. "What is your fucking problem?"


    "You didn''t like our first kiss?" She asks. "Do I kiss better than the fairy??"


    [???] us has faced many enemies but has never been in a situation like that.


    "What is it? Did you enjoy kissing me so much that you got speechless?" Shadyaughs as she tries to pull us towards her again.


    Then he lets go of her neck and holds her arms, but she seems determined to kiss him again, using her strength against him; both have their strengths significantly boosted now, so they are in a stalemate.


    "You crazy woman..." us speaks as he uses all his strength against Shadya, but he still can''t move her arms a single inch.


    Shadya is actually shocked by us'' current strength, though she doesn''t show it; she thought she already knows enough about him, and her predictions would be more urate if it weren''t for the Dragon Princess''s blood, which she is aware of.


    However, no matter how strong he is, her current power is greatly boosted due to the life energy of all the people she just killed.


    So she consumes more of that energy, strengthening the miasma, which reinforces her body directly. That way, she manages to start winning the match against us.


    "Why do you keep resisting me?" Shadya asks as she brings her face closer to us''. "Is it because of the damn fairy?? She should just be a disposable tool..."


    "Am I supposed to worship you, the woman who only wants my power??" He asks in a sarcastic tone as he tries to think of a new n of action since he can''t win her in strength right now.


    "No, of course not!" She quickly responds. "You got me wrong; I always knew you were special... we were made for each other, destined to rule this world together!"


    "Bullshit." Heughs. "I hunt humans; I hunt and kill them; that''s what I do, and I have no interest in ruler anything."


    She smiles. "It''s fine; you can hunt as many humans as you want; in fact, you can do whatever you want as long as we''re together."


    us can usually easily understand a person''s intentions, but Shadya confuses him a lot; his instincts still warn him that she is very dangerous, but he also believes she has real feelings for him, even if they are corrupt and crazy.


    "Don''t believe her!" Irina shouts as she tries to contain the urge to run toward Shadya and punch her in the face. "She''s trying to manipte you!"


    He continues looking into Shadya''s eyes. "Do you think I can forgive what you did to the woman I love? I''d like to put wings on your back just to cut them off!"


    "NO!!!" Shadya feels a powerful rage rise within her, a feeling even she cannot control. "I will be the only woman by your side, the only one you can love!!"


    "There you are." He provocatively smiles. "You talk about love and partnership, but you think you can make me do what you want... no one can order me."


    She sighs. "I don''t want to oblige you to anything, just to show you that I''m the only one who can truly understand you, the only one who can give you everything you deserve!"


    He just shakes his head with a disappointed expression, so she continues trying to persuade him. "Okay, I can let you keep the fairy as a pet or a blood bag¡­ shit, I don''t even mind if you want to fuck her, but¡­ I''ll be the only one by your side!"


    No matter how a part of us wants to believe that there might be a solution for Shadya to be with him and Irina, he still can''t forgive her for hurting the fairy. Also, he can see in the necromancer''s eyes that Irina would never be safe as long as Shadya stays alive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Irina would never ept Shadya either, so he would have to choose, but he''s already made that choice, so there''s no choice but to kill the poor necromancer.


    "I''m grateful to you for bringing me into this world." us looks at Shadya with a neutral expression. "But I''ll never be able to trust youpletely, so you leave me no choice..."


    She sighs. "You''re making this difficult for me too. I wish my words alone were enough to make my feelings for you clear, but it looks like I''ll have to use force to make you understand it."


    "Yeah, let our violence decide who''s right." He speaks in an excited tone.


    Shadya doesn''t want to hurt us, but she''s willing to do anything to have him all to herself, even if it means shoving her feelings into his heart directly.


    So she continues to consume her victims'' life energy to strengthen the miasma while forcing us back. She also creates big ck hands to attack his nks.


    He notices what she''s about to do, but he can''t stop holding her arms, so he just prepares himself for the impact.


    "I''m sorry, love..." Shadyaments before ordering the ck hands to punch us brutally.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Each punch from the big ck hands generates force waves that can be felt by Irina even several meters away, each punch being stronger than the other; and even so, us doesn''t show any pain and resists.


    Shadya feels terrible for having to hurt us, but she doesn''t stop forcing him back as the ck hands punch his body mercilessly. "It didn''t have to be like this..."


    He waits until he sees the hesitation in her eyes, then he pulls her arms, catching her off guard; next, he quickly uses his superior speed to hold her head, then brings it down as he lifts his leg, kneeing her in the face.


    *BAM!!!*


    us ms Shadya''s head against his knee pretty hard, and even though the blow doesn''t prate the miasma shield, it stuns her enough to stop her from reacting before he can knee her again.


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    He keeps hitting her while she can''t react; unable to concentrate, she can''tmand the ck hands, but then she uses the miasma to create a force st, knocking us back several meters.


    His body goes through two walls andnds in another room, but before he can get up, Shadya is already there, attacking in sync with the ck hands.


    *Whoosh*


    us rolls on the ground to dodge the attacks, and Shadya dashes toward him again. She moves almost as fast as he does and has several ck hands appearing around his body to attack alongside her.


    The vampire can''t help but find that fight exciting; he has to push his body to the limit to dodge all of Shadya''s attacks and counterattacks her.


    But at no time he seems to be losing the fight; for every blow that shends on him, hends two on her, and so they continue to attack each other while breaking more walls and furniture through the Bronze Skull Sect''s rooms and halls.


    Irina just follows them, watching that bizarre and brutal dance; she really wants to be able to help us, but his and Shadya''s level is way above hers due to the energies boosting them now.


    us and Shadya keep attacking each other madly and breaking everything in their way until he throws her through an external building wall; then, a part of that wall falls, giving space for a bright light to enter the room.


    [FUCK!!!] us is fast but not as fast as the light, which touches his body, hurting his eyes and skin.


    Until now, he had only seen the underground and interior of the Bronze Skull Sect, and he wondered what it would be like to meet his old enemy in a new world. And unfortunately, as he expected, the sun of that world also hurts him.


    However, instead of his body immediately burning in the sunlight, us is only feeling intense difort right now. He can also feel the Dragon Princess'' blood being rapidly consumed within his veins, which makes it clear that it is helping him resist the sunlight.


    "HAHAHAHA..." us can''t help butugh as he looks into the sunlight, even though it makes his eyes hurt.


    The only thing that could stop his hunt on Earth was sunlight, but now, in the new world, he knows that there is a way that even the sun can''t stop him... that''s the Dragon Princess'' blood.

 Chapter 35 Klaus Oldest Enemy

    ?The way usughs at the sight of sunlight despite him clearly trying to avoid it leaves both Shadya and Irina confused.


    They cannot understand that because they are unaware of how the Dragon Princess''s blood can ''avoid'' his only real weakness.


    But while the fairy is only concerned, the necromancer sees an opportunity in that. Then she quickly gets up and faces us with a curious expression. "You don''t like sunlight, do you?"


    Even looking at Shadya in that bright sunlight is hard for him as it hurts his eyes. "It can''t stop me from killing you."


    "Shh..." Shadya sighs as she continues to stare at him. "It''s normal for a dark creature like you to hate the light; that''s the same for me... but I bet the fairy loves the light."


    [???] us feels his instincts being activated to the maximum at hearing those words; he knows that Irina is in danger and tries to run to her as quickly as possible.


    *BOOOM*


    But Shadya acts faster, causing her ck hands to break another piece of the outer wall, making beams of sunlight reach us, momentarily blinding him.


    [SHIT!!!] That sunlight is very bright, and after so many years in darkness, he is very affected by it.


    Even his other senses are shaken, and he gets paralyzed for a few seconds.


    That while is enough time for Shadya to create more ck hands around Irina''s body and trap the fairy, who tries to fight back but cannot escape.


    us quickly recovers and tries to get to Irina, avoiding the light, but Shadya breaks more walls to slow him down while having the ck hand take the fairy outside the building.


    "NO!!!" He tries to advance outside, but the sunlight forces him to retreat; even with the Dragon Princess''s blood in his veins, that light still reduces his powers and damages his body.


    Shadya keeps the ck hand holding Irina in the air as she looks at us. "I said that I''m willing to let this damn fairy live if you stop resisting me, but... if you leave me no choice, I''ll kill her now."


    us remembers the pain he felt when he saw Irina suffer and he couldn''t do anything; he can''t let her get hurt again; he can''t let that never happen again.


    He only has one trump card, and he wanted to keep that until there was no other choice, and now he has no other option, so without thinking twice, he shoves his hand into his own chest.


    "WHAT!?!?"


    "NOOO!!!"


    Shadya and Irina are shocked when they see us''s ck blood sshing over his torn clothes; they have no idea what he''s doing, but it''s excruciating for them to see the man they love get hurt.


    us wastes no time and uses his fingers to open a way into his heart, pushing his other organs to the side.


    That is very painful, but he doesn''t stop until his heart can be seen even by the girls, and it is a mix of a normal heart with crimson spikes thate from inside the organ.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Shadya and Irina can say anything, us quickly takes the bottle of blood from his storage ring with his other hand and brings it to his heart.


    Then, shocking the girls to their core, he smashes that bottle against his heart, destroying his most important organ and sshing blood inside his chest.


    With that act, he not only destroyed his heart but, more importantly, he destroyed his blood essence''s reserve, causing that powerful concentrated blood to spread through his body along with the Dragon Princess''s blood.


    That is one of his vampiric tricks, one of the most dangerous, which makes him consume all the power of his victims'' blood and use it to boost his strength to the maximum; however, that effect is temporary, of course.


    us had done it before when he faced powerful Witches on Earth, but now, with the addition of the Dragon Princess''s blood in his body, he doesn''t know what will happen next.


    At first, he feels a lot of power running through his veins along with that mixture of blood and blood essence, but soon after, his body begins to change, and that pain from before reappears even stronger.


    He clenches his teeth to contain the pain, but scales appear over various parts of his skin, and the bones in his back break and rip his flesh from the inside out. "AAAAAH!!!"


    "KLAUS?!?!" Shadya and Irina are both very worried.


    But he''s confident that change can''t be a bad thing, and even the intense pain in his back makes some sense when his bones open big holes in the back of his shoulders, where theye out, creating two bloody wings.


    The scales over its skin are dark red, simr to the Dragon Princess but also different, as well as his wings are not exactly like the Dragon race.


    us continues to feel a lot of pain as his wings keep growing, almost touching the ground with their sharp points; His wings are sinister in style with sharp, deadly spikes throughout as well as dark crimson hard flesh.


    And even though he never had wings before, he felt as if they were already in his body from the very beginning; That''s an intuitive feeling, and just slightly pping them is enough to propel his body into the air toward Irina.


    *WHOOSH*


    us feels freer than ever while he''s in the air; not only can he fly now, but the sunlight has almost no effect on his body, especially the parts covered in scales.


    But he doesn''t waste time enjoying those new sensations and instead focuses on Irina. His speed is very high, and he gets to the fairy''s side before Shadya can react and then frees his beloved by destroying that ck hand.


    Irina is so shocked by that, but her body instinctively feels good when he hugs her. "us..."


    "It''s okay now..." He smiles at her and kisses her forehead.


    Shadya is also shocked as she watches us stand in midair, pping those frighteningly beautiful wings. "You canceled your weakness using the Dragon''s blood... I had no idea Ann saved some of that."


    us looks directly into the sun for the first time after bing a vampire. "I told you not even the sun could stop me from killing you."

 Chapter 36 The Craziest Plan

    ?Shadya feels us'' aura be much scarier; she doesn''t exactly understand what he did, but it made him much stronger than before.


    She is concerned about how the battle is going, but she also has one more trump card and doesn''t think twice about using it.


    "Do you want to fight with everything we''ve got? Okay, let''s do it." She tells us while channeling the miasma around her body.


    us stops hugging Irina as he prepares to attack Shadya. "I have to kill her as soon as possible."


    "I''ll be fine." The fairy wants to fight alongside her beloved, but she knows she won''t be of any help to him, so she flies away from the battle, preventing Shadya from using her to harm us.


    ? us wants to attack Shadya quickly, but the miasma forms a dense vortex around the necromancer, leaving him concerned. [What are you nning??]


    Inside that vortex, Shadya takes a tube with us'' blood out of her storage artifact and quickly drinks half of it.


    The vampire''s blood further increases her power, but that doesn''t seem enough, so she orders the whole miasma to enter her body, consuming all the death energy she has got.


    As that dark energy enters Shadya''s mouth, us begins to see her and has an idea of what is going on. He doesn''t waste time and ps his wings, flying toward her.


    *WHOOSH*


    She tries to dodge his attack, but us is too fast,nding a brutal punch in the face.


    *BAM*


    Shadya is thrown several meters back and hits a sand dune; there are many of them in that ce; in fact, everything looks like sand outside the Bronze Skull Sect''s building.


    us prepares to attack again, but then that dune explodes, creating a huge sand cloud.


    "Not in the face!" Shadya''s voice sounds just a little bitter rather than really angry. "You don''t want to leave permanent scars on your future wife''s face, do you?"


    "Irina is fine, don''t worry." He can''t help but provoke Shadya; just killing her doesn''t seem like punishment enough for what she did to his lovely fairy.


    His words have the expected effect, and Shadya emerges from the sand cloud, red-angry; she tries to hit him, but he dodges and counterattacks, kneeing her in the belly.


    *BAM*


    That blow lifts Shadya''s body, making her lose her bnce; us takes advantage of that opening and punches her in the face, knocking her back again.


    Without the protection of the miasma, Shadya takes damage from us'' attacks, despite her being much stronger and faster now.


    "If you''re not going to take this seriously, I''ll kill you already." Hements, mocking her again.


    *Whoosh*


    Shadya dashes toward us again, but this time even faster; yet, instead of trying to attack him, she tries to hold his arms.


    us reacts in time, but he only manages to hold one of her hands as she holds his other, leaving both of them at an impasse.


    "Do you think it''s easy for me to hurt the man I love??" She asks as she looks into his eyes.


    "Bullshit!" He mocks. "You''re not the kind of person who can love anyone but yourself."


    Shadya tries to pull us towards her, but he holds his ground. "Why do you think you understand my feelings?"


    "Because I was kind of like that myself..." He answers honestly. "Except for my family, I''ve never loved anyone but myself... well, that was before I met Irina."


    "Tsk!" Now it''s Shadya who mocks. "Your feelings for the fairy are not real; they are just the result of the ritual''s blood bond."


    "Okay, you''re right." us smiles.


    "???" Shadya gets surprised, and us uses that moment to pull her towards him and knee her in the stomach again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *BAM*


    He lifts her body again and uses the opening to spin her around and m her body against the ground.


    *BOOM*


    The fact that the floor is only sand doesn''t help, and that move just raises another sand cloud.


    Before us can attack Shadya again, she creates ck hands around him, forcing him to dodge them.


    Now it''s her turn to use the opening and attack him, but again, she tries to hold him instead of a direct hit.


    us reacts in time, but they again end up in a stalemate, holding each other back. That situation is just annoying for him.


    "It''s not fair for you to use my feelings to gain an advantage!" She pouts.


    "Fair? You haven''t shown me anything fair, so I''m just giving you back the shit you deserve." us finishes talking and headbutts Shadya in the face.


    *BAM*


    Shadya is caught off guard again, and that blow pushes her back and even breaks her nose, causing her blood to stter onto the sand.


    "FUCK!!!" She curses as she quickly fixes her nose.


    us wastes no time and attacks again, but Shadya gets ''serious'' and blocks his attacks with bone walls.


    He breaks through several bone walls until he gets to her, but she is waiting for him with a hardyer of bones around her head, like a bone helmet.


    *BAM*


    This time it''s Shadya who headbutts us, breaking the bone helmet on his face.


    He regains his bnce, and they dash towards each other again; for every hit usnds on Shadya, shends one on him and vice versa.


    Their bodies can regenerate quickly, but their clothing does not, and with each new brutal blow, fewer pieces of it remain covering their bodies.


    Also, as the fight keeps fric, their bodies quickly consume the blood and energy that maintains those boosted states, leaving them increasingly weaker.


    Shadya feels her victim''s life energying to an end inside her body, while us feels the sunlight hurt his body again.


    Neither one wants to show fatigue, but the battle pace begins to slow considerably.


    Yet, Shadya doesn''t seem willing to give up, and the sun still shines at the highest point of the sky, making it clear that night is still a long way off.


    [Damn...] us knows he has a short time to defeat Shada, so he thinks of a crazy n that could only work in that situation.


    As the necromancer prepares for her next attack, he calls out to Irina, who is half a mile away. "Stay there, no matter what happens next!"


    [Huh??] Shadya is confused and looks at us with a curious expression. "Are you ready to give up?"


    Shocking her, us removes the rest of the rags covering his body, leaving himself naked in the sunlight; his whole body feels about to burn as the few remaining scales disappear.


    "What the hell are you doing?!?" Shadya feels a mix of conflicting feelings.


    Her body is very attracted to us, her heart is beating faster, fearing that something bad will happen to him, and her mind is trying to understand his n.


    He just opens his arms to her. "Didn''t you want it? Soe and get it."

 Chapter 37 Hot Kiss

    ?Despite it not being a very long battle, Shadya and us are already exhausted due to how they consumed their energy to boost their power to the maximum.


    The vampire is still determined to do whatever it takes to kill the necromancer, but she is tired and frustrated; nothing is going as she nned, and he refuses to understand her feelings.


    Well, until now... when us finishes tearing off his clothes and opens his arms to Shadya, she gets bewildered.


    [Could he really...] A part of her believes that us finally understands how much she loves him.


    But her reason can''t believe he would change his mind so quickly. [No, this has to be a trick!]


    "What is the problem? Do you think it''s a trick??" us asks Shadya, almost as if he could read her mind.


    She looks at him with a thoughtful expression, and her eyes can''t help but be drawn to his hot member. "Do you... think... I''m... stupid... but..."


    usughs as he uses his hands to cover his cock. "Better now? You seem to be having trouble concentrating..."


    Shadya shakes her head and tries to focus again; then she notices that there is smoke starting toe out of us'' body. "Whatever you''re nning, I think you better give up; I think you''re in trouble..."


    He also notices that smoke, mainlying from his wings; they are about to catch fire. [FUCK!!]


    us has less time than he thought, and taking off his clothes elerated the process, so without thinking twice, he ps his wings and flies towards Shadya.


    "W-what are you d-doing???" Shadya doesn''t know what to think when she sees him approaching her. A part of her wants to hug him, and another part wants to run away or attack him.


    *Whoosh*


    She dodges his ''attack,'' and he looks at her with a fake disappointed expression. "Hey!? Weren''t you talking about loving me just ago? So why are you avoiding me now??"


    "What the fuck are you doing???" Shadya cannot understand us'' actions.


    He advances towards her again with open arms. "I want to have you in my arms before it ends..."


    "HUH!?!" Shadya gets increasingly confused, so she tries to keep her distance from us, but as her booted state is ending, her speed is drastically reduced, and she has to rely on bone walls to keep the horny vampire away.


    "Oh, no¡­ you''re not getting away now!" us breaks through the bone walls as his body consumes thest drops of the Dragon Princess''s blood.


    She feels her body getting heavier and heavier, so in a desperate move, she creates several ck hands to stop us and one to take her body floating into the sky.


    "You can''t run away from me!!" us uses thest of his strength to destroy all ck hands in his path and ps his wings, flying towards Shadya.


    She catches her in the air, but then his wings stop working, and they immediately fall onto a dune; he hugs Shadya''s soft body as tightly as she can as they roll over the sand. "Got you!!"


    "DAMN!! What do you want with this?!?" Shadya doesn''t have the strength to react to us''s tight embrace, so she doesn''t even try to struggle as they roll down the dune.


    After rolling for a few more meters, they finally stop, and us gets on top of Shadya, pressing her arms to the ground by her wrists.


    The ends of his long ck hair touch her cheeks as he looks into her eyes with a sinister smile. "Didn''t you want it??"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shadya feels a lot of conflicting feelings while us is on top of her like that; Her body is really enjoying the close contact, but her mind tells her that something is wrong.


    "I didn''t imagine it would be this way¡­" She responds.


    ? He slowly approaches their faces, making her blush a little. "Are you afraid?"


    "Why would I be??" She returns with another question.


    us brings their faces closer, making their noses touch while their lips almost do the same. "You made my Irina suffer a lot... now I''m going to share something with you..."


    Shadya can''t think straight as she feels us'' perfume enter her nose, his seduction trick is even stronger on her due to his blood inside her body, and her determination isn''t sharp right now to resist it.


    "I ept anything you want to give me..." She says as she feels his cock touch her low belly area.


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles as he teases her lips. "I bet you won''t like this... I can only describe it as a... fucking excruciating pain!"


    "What?!?" Shadya has a click in her mind, but it''s toote; the smoke over us'' body grows more intense, and his wings start to burn.


    "NO!!!" She screams instinctively.


    "NOOOO!!!" Irina, who had a jealous and upset expression a second ago, is now distraught. And she doesn''t think twice about flying toward them.


    us is the only one in real pain right now, and the pain of having his new wings burned by sunlight is unimaginable; yet, he keeps a satisfied smile on his face as he looks at Shadya.


    "STOP IT!! YOU WILL DIE!!!" Shadya still doesn''t understand her situation.


    "Oh no, I''ve been through this before, without the wings, of course." He smiles. "Don''t worry, I can rise from the ashes but not you."


    Shadya begins to understand us'' intent, but that still seems madness. "You can''t-"


    He shuts her mouth with a kiss, not because he wants to kiss her but because his whole body starts to burn, even the parts that are not in sunlight.


    When their lips touched again, Shadya felt good for a second before his body got too hot, and she realized he was on fire.


    Only us'' body is on fire, but the mes burn Shadya''s clothes and body as well, causing her immense pain.


    "MMMMMM!!!!" She tries to scream and fight, but he keeps her lips sealed with a really hot kiss and her body pressed below his.


    Shadya never considered that the touch she craved so much could be painful like that.


    She had imagined what it would be like to be in us''s arms dozens of times, but now that it''s happening, all she feels is pain, the kind of pain that would drive anyone crazy.


    Even the kiss she loved the first time is now causing her so much pain; the lips she found so soft are burning her lips, and even us'' tongue inside her mouth is like a living me.


    Only he could do that kind of torture; only he could give her something she wanted so badly, but in a way that she hates it.

 Chapter 38 Burning

    ?Even though she kept a safe distance, Iria was watching the battle intently, waiting for any opportunity to help us. It wasn''t hard to see that both he and Shadya were rapidly getting weaker, but then that happened¡­


    The vampire''s body just caught fire as he embraced the necromancer, leaving Irina shocked and worried. So even though he''s told her not toe near, the fairy can''t stand by and watch the man she loves to burn.


    *Whoosh*


    She flies as fast as she can toward them.


    "Waitt!!!" Even burning, us notices Irina''s approach, so he breaks the ''hot kiss'' with Shadya. "Don''t approach yet!!"


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" Shadya screams as every part of her body in contact with us burns painfully.


    "This is madness!!" Irinands in front of them and panics. "You have to stop it!!"


    That definitely wasn''t one of us'' best ns, but it was all he could think of to take down Shadya. And though she is now screaming in pain, he still fears she has enough power to fight back.


    *Gasp*


    us has a hard time speaking as the fire starts to ovee his regeneration; he only has a few more drops of blood left.


    "Wait until you can kill her..." He asks Irina.


    And as much as she wants to torture and kill Shadya, that bes irrelevantpared to us'' situation.


    "Fuck it!" Irina doesn''t think twice before ignoring us'' request and trying to get him off Shadya.


    The mes on his body are scorching and powerful, but the fairy ignores her own pain and grabs the vampire by the shoulders.


    "What are you doing?!?" us doesn''t want his mes to hurt Irina, but he can''t react in time, and the fairy lifts him into the air.


    "I''ll get you out of here!" Irina understands that those mes are due to sunlight, so she quickly heads back to the Bronze Skull Sect''s building while her hands and arms get burned.


    us sees Shadya rolling in the sand to get rid of those mes; she is badly injured but not dead yet. "Kill her; you have to kill her now, Irina!!"


    Irina ignores us'' request again and doesn''t even look back. She doesn''t doubt that he really is immortal, but she can''t go on seeing him in mes; that hurts her heart more than it was losing her own wings.


    He can''t do anything as she takes him inside the building, causing him to lose sight of Shadya. As soon as the sunlight is no longer touching his body, the mes quickly lose their strength.


    But his body is still burning, so Irinands on the floor and uses her own injured hands to try desperately to extinguish the remaining mes.


    us is touched to see Irina''s effort to help him at the cost of her own suffering. He is not used to such kindness, and it makes him love her even more.


    "No... I''m fine... you have to kill her... before..." He tries to ask Irina to go after Shadya before she recovers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Screw her!" Irina finishes the mes on us'' body and is heartbroken to see that almost his whole skin is charred and his wings have turned to ash.


    She quickly picks up a shard of stone from the floor and rips open her wrist before bringing it up to his mouth. "Drink it, quick!"


    us really needs blood right now as he doesn''t have any blood essence left, and even his heart is in pieces. So he drinks the delicious blood of Irina.


    Her blood acts even faster than before in his body, making him regenerate very quickly. His skin and hair return to normal while even his heart is reconstructed, but there is no sign of scales or wings without the Dragon Princess'' blood.


    "*Huff*" Irina lets out a relieved sigh as she sees us get well. "You nearly scared me to death..."


    us is feeling a lot of intense emotions right now; a part of him is very frustrated that Shadya is still alive, and another part is upset that he doesn''t have more of the Dragon Princess''s blood. But the biggest part of him is very grateful that Irina is by his side.


    After his family got trapped in coffins, he got used to living alone, but now he''s no longer alone, thanks to the fairy.


    "Irina..." As soon as he regains his strength, he gets up and presses her body against the floor; his eyes turn sad when he sees the burns on her arms and hands.


    She is thrilled that he is fine, but the fact that he is naked on top of her leaves her shy, especially because she can feel his big rod touching her belly.


    "..." She just blushes as she gazes at him with sparkling eyes.


    He can''t resist her cute expression and kisses her lips. But the kiss isn''t long as us stops it before getting up and looking at the spot he fought Shadya.


    "I will kill her!" Irina speaks with determination as she flies into the sky but then doesn''t see the necromancer in that spot; in fact, there is no sign of her anywhere among the nearby dunes.


    "Did she disappear??" us asks as he notices Irina''s confusion.


    "I can''t see her..." Irina looks around, but it''s hard to see anything in that desert because there are high dunes and sand clouds everywhere.


    The fairy quickly gives up looking for Shadya and returns to us'' side, avoiding looking at his low body parts. "It''s okay, she''s hurt and weak, so she can''t go far, right?"


    "I don''t know how much of my blood she still has..." He sighs as he looks at the dunes on the horizon, but the sunlight hurts his eyes, forcing him to retreat into the shadows.


    Irina looks at him with a concerned expression. "We can go after themter; shall we just wait... for the evening?"


    "The sun is my weakness..." He exins. "I can cover my body, but I''ll still get weak outside during the day, and if sunlight touches any part of my body, I''ll burn to ashes."


    "What a fucking curse!" Irina can''t help but exim.


    us had already gotten used to avoiding the sun; however, now he can''t help but think about the Dragon Princess and how her blood can prevent his only weakness.

 Chapter 39 Collapsing

    ?us only needs to think about the Dragon Princess for a second for Irina to notice it in his eyes, but that situation is now much moreplex than she could have imagined.


    "The sun hurts you, but¡­ you were fine when those scales covered your body, and damn, you even had wings¡­" Shements in a curious tone.


    "..." us doesn''t say anything; he just looks at Irina''s flushed face, trying to understand how to deal with her jealousy.


    "I know it was because of that blood¡­ the dragon''s blood?" The fairy pouts as she tries to contain her jealousy. "I don''t want you to have other wives, but¡­ if it''s because of her blood, I don''t mind you..."


    us couldn''t help but smile. Irina is very proud, possessive, and jealous, but she is willing to hold back her feelings for his sake.


    His loving gaze leaves the fairy even more embarrassed. "W-why are you looking at me like that??"


    "Because I love you." He responds in a casual but frank tone.


    *Thump Thump*


    Irina''s little heart beats faster due to those words; she simply will never get tired of hearing that.


    She wants to run and jump into his arms before showering him with passionate kisses, but the fact that he''s naked makes that too dangerous.


    Her face goes from flushed to almost solid red as she tries desperately not to look at his cock. "Damn you, us! You can''t tell me that while you''re naked!!"


    ? "Haa? Why not?" He makes a fake confused expression while doing nothing to cover his parts.


    "Shit! Do you really want to do this now?" She asks.


    He tries to approach her, but she steps back. "What''s the problem? There''s no one here to disturb us, and we have time until sunset."


    "Wait!!" Irina has to run away from us because she knows that if he hugs her, she won''t want to leave his arms anymore.


    "I don''t want to do this here! This ce stinks like death, and... it''s falling apart, and I don''t want a rock to fall on my head!"


    us doesn''t insist. "It''s okay; I also want it to be special for you, my dear."


    Irina feels her heart melting again; his every sentence seems specially prepared to hit her weakest spot.


    "I love you too..." She whispers softly.


    "Huh?" He heard well what she said but couldn''t help pretending as not, teasing her.


    She blushes as she gets shy again. "I said you need new clothes, you perverted vampire!"


    "Oh?" He smiles with that teasing expression, which makes Irina increasingly crazier. "I think so, but it has to be like a big mantle that can cover my whole body, you know, for when I can''t avoid the sun."


    "Isn''t there anything like that in that stupid young master''s ring?" She points to the storage ring on us'' finger.


    "It?" us had forgotten that ring was on his finger; the artifact has almost no weight. Also, he''s happy that it survived those powerful mes.


    He focuses some of his energy on the storage ring and takes a look inside its interior again; however, there is nothing new inside it, and he just finds a pair of boots and pants that could fit him, even if a little tight.


    "Only those seem useful; everything else is too small." He shows Irina the pants and boots.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Put on the pants, quick!" She exims as she turns around. If she has to keep looking away from his cock all the time, she will get really crazy.


    us loves teasing Irina and seeing her lovely shy reactions, but he puts his pants on because walking around naked isn''t fun. "I still need a cloak or something."


    "I think I saw some kind of closet in one of those rooms..." She walked through the hole us and Shadya made in the wall, heading towards the interior of the Bronze Skull Sect. "I bet the necromancers have many extra ck mantles."


    us doesn''t follow the fairy but instead looks at the distant dunes even though it''s ufortable. He acts rxed in front of Irina, but inside he''s thinking about Shadya.


    That woman activated his instincts like no other person ever did, and he can''t help but wonder how dangerous she could be.


    Until he gets a good amount of blood and improves his cultivation, it wouldn''t be good to have armies of humans chasing him, especially because of Irina.


    [No... she wouldn''t tell my secrets to other humans... she''s too selfish to share any power.] He concludes.


    But no matter how much us thinks he understands Shadya''s actions, she''s just too unpredictable and cunning, which makes her very dangerous, so he has to find and kill her for the sake of his future with Irina.


    *Tremble*


    "???" As he thinks of Shadya, us feels the ground shake; the walls also vibrate, and the ceiling seems about to copse.


    "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Irina appears with some ck clothes in her hands and a worried expression. "We have to get out of here; this ce is falling apart for real!!"


    us hears the walls and ceiling copsing inside the Bronze Skull Sect due to the damage his fight with Shadya caused to the entire building.


    "Damn! Sunset still seems far away..." He sighs.


    Irina approaches him and shows him an old ck mantle. "I found this one; try it, quick!"


    When us feels the texture of that mantle, he wonders if it won''t turn to ashes in sunlight, but now they don''t have time to waste because that room is already copsing.


    "Faster!!" Irina helps us into his cloak and covers his head with the hood before checking if all parts of his body are covered.


    *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The tremors grow intenser, and the broken walls give way, letting the room''s ceiling fall apart.


    us holds Irina''s hand and quickly leaves the building; when staying outside, he feels the sunlight reduce his strength, but it seems that his body is protected by the clothes.


    "Are you okay??" Irina checks us'' body again, fearing he will catch fire.


    "I think so." He keeps his head down so the sunlight doesn''t touch his face under the hood.


    "*Huff!*" The fairy lets out a relieved sigh. "Good thing that worked... what are we going to do now?"


    "Looking for a ce to wait for the sunset would be good." He responds. "I don''t know how long this old mantle will hold..."


    Irina looks back and sees the entire Bronze Skull Sect building turn into a pile of rocks; she looks in other directions and sees only dunes.


    "FUCK!"

 Chapter 40 Where To Now?

    ?*Hooowl* *Whizz*


    All that can hear in the desert is the wind after the Bronze Skull Sect has turned into a pile of rocks.


    The sun is not in the highest position in the sky, but it is clear that night is still far away, and even Irina feels ufortable under those scorching sunlight rays.


    "We''re screwed..." The fairy sighs. "I wanted so badly to get out of that goddamn hole, but we''re no better out here... goddamn fucking desert!"


    "Hahaha..." us chuckles as he hugs Irina. "It''s okay, my dear, we''re together, and that''s all that matters."


    She feels veryfortable in his arms, even with his mantle preventing some skin contact. "You are very optimistic, honey; I don''t know exactly where we are, but I bet there are many hundreds of miles between us and the border of the Ancient Forest."


    "Your home?" He asks in a neutral tone.


    Yet, she can feel there''s a bit of hesitation in his tone. "It was, but now my home is with you, no matter where you go."


    "I''m d you think so." He speaks lovingly. "But I understand that you must want to see your family again; they must be worried about you."


    Irina has always loved her parents, and she has never had anyints about them, so she certainly doesn''t want them to suffer without knowing what happened to her.


    However, she fears that by returning to the Elven Kingdom, things could quickly get out of control. Some people might not ept her rtionship with us; she already understands well how he likes to solve problems.


    us feels Irina''s concern making her nervous, so he hugs her tighter. "You are worrying about unnecessary things now; we should focus on our current problems."


    "Yeah..." She looks around. "We have to find a ce to hide from the sun; it would be too bad if you started to burn again."


    "Sure, let''s do it." He nods as he stops hugging her; As much as he would love to walk around feeling her soft skin, he has to stay focused to keep the sunlight from touching his body.


    She looks at his body with a thoughtful expression. "Flying with you would be dangerous, right?"


    "I think so; we better walk." He responds.


    "Mm." Irina nods; even though she is quite strong now, taking someone as big as us flying would exhaust her quickly.


    "Let me have a look around." She flies dozens of meters upwards to try to get a good view of the horizon, but the sun and sand clouds prevent her from seeing far.


    She returns to us'' side and points in the opposite direction to the Bronze Skull Sect.


    "We should go in that direction; I think it''s the north; reaching the Ancient Forest is our best option since to the west is the Human Kingdoms, and to the east... well, it''s better not to go there."


    us doesn''t know anything about that ce, so hepletely trusts Irina''s opinion. They start walking quickly in the supposed northerly direction, but all that sand slows down the pace.


    "What''s to the east?" He can''t help but be curious about that.


    "Trolls." Irina responds. "They''re demi-humans like my people, but they''re... more like beasts than people, I guess."


    "I see..." us gets even more curious about the creatures called Trolls; in fact, he is curious about everything in that world, mainly other demi-humans.


    Before he can ask Irina any more questions, she exims. "Damn!!"


    "What happened?" Since he has to keep his head down, his vision is minimal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There''s a sandstorm headed our way." Irina responds as she sees that giant dar sand cloud on the horizon.


    From Irina''s tone, us understands that it is bad. "We have to find a ce to shelter fast."


    She tries to see anywhere, but there are only dunes around; some ruins are distant, but they just look like big rocks that can''t protect them from the sandstorm.


    "There''s nothing but sand¡­" She sighs.


    "How do necromancers travel through this ce?" He can''t help but wonder about that.


    "They use closed wagons pulled by bone beasts that can go through sandstorms like that." She exins.


    "Aren''t there any of those wagons around?" He asks.


    Irina looks back, but the sand clouds are getting heavier. "I don''t remember seeing it outside that building... I have no idea where the necromancers keep the wagons."


    "Wait!" While thinking about the wagons, Irina remembers something and looks at the storage ring on us'' finger. "That nasty piece of shit looked really rich; I bet he had something useful for this situation."


    us can''t really tell what is useful in that storage ring, so he gives it to Irina. "Here."


    The fairy takes the ring and quickly checks what''s inside, getting disgusted by Jared''s mound of sex toys. "Whew! We have to get rid of this garbage."


    She points her hand away and forces all the garbage out, leaving a few useful things like clothes and a pile of jewels, gold coins, and crystals in the ring.


    "So much gold, but it''s useless now¡­" She sighs as she sifts through the jewels inside the ring, trying to find anything that could help.


    The sandstorm is fast approaching, and us can hear those raging winds very close. "Whatever you''re doing there, you better do it faster, my dear."


    "There has to be something here¡­" Irina continues examining Jared''s treasures; since he was traveling through the desert, he should have something to protect himself from sandstorms.


    However, Jared always ran around with servants to worry about such things for him. Those servants were obviously killed by Shadya before they could understand what was happening.


    "Found it!!" Yet, Irina exims as she pulls out an ornate box from the ring and shows it to us.


    "A little box?" He asks, confused.


    "That bastard was really rich..." Irinaments as she smiles at us. "You''re going to like this."


    He looks closely at Irina as she focuses her energy on the small ornate box, making strange symbols glow over its surface.


    The box starts to shake in her hand, and she puts it down quickly; then the box opens, and shockingly, many thingse out of it at an unbelievable speed.


    *VUSH*


    us is speechless when he realizes he''s inside some sort ofrge tent, which has raised itself around him and Irina. "The fuck??"


    Not only is that tent huge, having many meters of space and height, but it is also provided with various pieces of furniture, and most impressively, the walls are dense enough to prevent the sunlight from causing him any difort.

 Chapter 41 Special Tent

    ?"Incredible..." usments as he looks into the big tent with an astonished expression. "What kind of magic is this??"


    Irina is not surprised, although she also finds that tent amazing. "I don''t know the exact name of this artifact, but I''m pretty sure it wasn''t made in Esnya."


    "This kind of thinges to our continent through sea merchants powerful enough to travel across the dangerous oceans." She exins.


    us listens carefully to the fairy''s words as he looks at every detail inside the tent; everything is luxurious in that ce, be it the carpet on the floor, the furniture, the decorations, and even the material that covers the tent.


    Irina smiles as she looks around. "My people don''t usually do trade with these merchants since they are always arrogant humans who seek demi-human ves as a bargaining chip..."


    "But my cousin got one of these boxes, a gift from a warrior who killed a human and took it as a spoil." She finishes talking and notices arge ornate bed in the corner of the tent, which makes her blush.


    "This ce looks spotless." us runs his finger over a table, and it doesn''t have any dust on the surface. Also, everything looks perfectly tidy, like no one has used that tent before them.


    Irina can''t look at anything but that big, cozy bed. "Yeah... looks like that idiot didn''t even know how to use this artifact..."


    "Lucky us." us notices Irina looking at the big bed and sneaks up behind her before wrapping his arms around her waist, pressing her delicate wings gently against his chest.


    "Ah!" She lets out a cute moan when caught off guard by that sneaky attack; his gentle touch makes shivers of pleasure run through her body, and her heart beats faster.


    us moves his hands slowly over her waist and lower belly area as he starts cing tender kisses on her shoulder and neck; her reactions are adorable, especially her wings trembling against his chest.


    The fairy tries not to melt in his arms, but that seems like an impossible challenge. "Yeah... we''re lucky that bastard didn''t get this ce dirty with his hands-"


    Before she can say more, he runs his hand over her mouth and seals her lips with his finger. "We don''t have to talk about other people right now¡­ I have something better in mind."


    [Why do you smell so fucking good?!?] Irina is outraged that us'' natural body scent is like a drug to her; that is intended to attract his victims, but it serves her well to delight.


    us goes back to running his hands slowly over her body, slipping his fingers under her clothes and touching her skin directly, which makes her even hornier.


    "W-what do y-you have in m-mind?" She knows well what he wants, but she can''t resist asking.


    "Hmm..." He makes a fake thoughtful expression as he continues stroking her body; he avoids touching her most sensitive spots so as not to rush the fun and enjoy every second of that moment.


    "This ce is so elegant, clean, and it''s protecting us from that sandstorm outside... I could say it''s special to us, don''t you think?" He asks while sniffing her hair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yes, it''s happening!] Irina exims in her mind as her heart beats faster and faster; she imagined how that moment would be since she started to realize her feelings for us, and now she can barely contain her eagerness.


    "Are you nervous, my dear?" He asks as he rubs his nose on Irina''s delicate pointy ears.


    Just as his smell is a drug for the fairy, her fragrance is also delightful for him; she smells like fresh wildflowers, but her clothes don''t smell as good due to her days in the Bronze Skull Sect''s dungeon.


    The way us touches, kisses, and smells Irina''s body drives her crazy. She has never been a lustful person, but she wants him to desire every part of her body as much as possible; she wants to feel his love through every touch of his.


    Then she ces her hands over his, using her fingers to caress his. "I want this more than you can imagine."


    Due to the size and delicacy of Irina''s body, she may look like a girl, but she is a grown woman, and u knows it. So, he hugs her tighter and presses his rigid member against her soft ass.


    "Show me how badly you want it." He whispers in her ear and lightly bites Its tip.


    "Mm~~!!" She lets out a loud moan, but instead of going shy, she turns into his arms and hugs him from the front, pressing his cock against her belly.


    "You think you can bully me!??" Irina has to lift her head to look us in the eye due to their different heights, but that doesn''t stop her from looking confident and even a little wild.


    Because she is hugging him so tightly, they both can feel each other''s bodies through their clothes, but that isn''t enough for us, so he quickly removes the mantle and tosses it away.


    The fairy''s eyes sparkle as she looks at his naked chest, but instead of backing down, she hugs his waist even tighter and presses her face against his six-pack abs, sniffing and kissing his body.


    us wants to enjoy every second of that moment slowly before things get intense, but Irina''s actions make it difficult for him to contain his excitement; she is just so fucking sexy.


    "Irina!" He kisses her lips passionately, thrusting his tongue inside her delicious little mouth and making a mess of her delicate tongue.


    She kisses him back intensely as she runs her hands over his chest, but then she breaks the kiss and pushes him back, causing him to fall onto a couch.


    "us..." She says his name while licking her lips and gazing at him with a thirsty expression.


    Before he can do anything, she flies to his arm, sitting on hisp and kissing his mouth again while her hands run over his bare chest.

 Chapter 42 Klaus And Irina (1) {R-18}

    ?"Mmmm..."


    Irina''s moans echo through the tent as she and us share a passionate wet kiss.


    Her delicate inexperienced tongue only reacts to us'' dominant tongue movements inside her little mouth.


    Meanwhile, she touches and caresses every part of his chest, feeling the firmness of his muscles, the beats of his heart, and the heat of his body.


    [This is so good!! DAMN, I can''t stop moaning... I love this so much... I love you so much] Irina''s mind is like a nk space where there''s only us, and he''s everything she wants to think of now.


    He''s also enjoying that so much; her lips are so soft, and her saliva is sweet as honey; his body refuses anything except blood, but her saliva is just as good, though it doesn''t empower him like blood.


    While devouring her mouth, us also slides his hands around Irina''s waist under her clothes until he reaches the base of her wings, then caresses them.


    "Nhah~~!!!"


    She breaks the kiss and lets out a loud moan when he touches the bases of her wings.


    us sucks on her sweet lips as he smiles and continues to stroke Irina''s wings. "That''s your weak point, isn''t it?"


    "Mmmm..." She can''t handle so many good sensations, and the wetness in her most private part starts to seep through her panties.


    "Not on the wings..." She asks, but her tone is not convincing at all. "I can learn to deal with pain, but your touch..."


    "What the matter with my touch?" He asks as he continues sucking her lips and teasing her wings.


    Irina tries to remain calm, but almost her entire body is already out of her control; it just reacts to us'' touch and caresses. "Your touch is so fucking good... it''s going to drive me crazy!"


    "Oh, dear, we''re just getting started..." He kept stroking her wings as he kissed her lips. "There are so many things I want to do with you."


    "What a dirty mind you have!" She giggles between moans.


    "Hehehe..." He chuckles. "This dirty mind is full of ideas on how to make you feel good."


    She slips her fingers through his hair as she looks into his eyes with an affectionate expression. "I''m looking forward to all of them!"


    us smiles and kisses her lips again; his arousal also stimtes his desire for Irina''s blood, so he instinctively begins to kiss her face down until his lips reach her neck.


    She continues stroking his hair, but when she feels his lips touch her neck, a powerful desire rises within her. "You can drink it..."


    "I''m fine, and you need some time to recover." He responds.


    "I want you to drink it!" She asks in a determined tone.


    us doesn''t think twice, his fangs naturally get longer, and he gently pierces her neck, and her blood greatly stimtes him, leaving his cock even harder.


    "Ahhh¡­" Irina also feels a powerful and pleasant stimulus run through her whole body as she feels us'' fangs inside her.


    The gentle sucking force he uses to drink her blood makes her feel good too, which, added to his caresses, takes her pleasure to new heights.


    "Mmmm... no... I will... ahhh... I''m... ahhhHH~~!!!" Her body feels so good that she can''t help but wet his pants.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Woah!" us gets even more turned on when he feels that incredible wetnessing from between Irina''s legs.


    Also, due to his heightened senses, he can already smell how fragrant that nectar is, making him addicted to it right away.


    Irina, on the other hand, is very embarrassed. It''s not like she''s never touched herself before, but she didn''t know that if she reached that level of pleasure, her pussy would turn into a waterfall.


    [What''s wrong with me???] The fairy turns really red and jumps out of us''p. [NO! This is his fault!!]


    "Don''t be shy, my love." He smiles at her, but his eyes are drawn to her wet pants as the desire to help her get dry grows in his heart.


    "I didn''t mean to get you wet; that was an ident!" She thinks her pussy has leaked and that''s not good.


    "But I mean to drink your love juices..." He quickly responds as his eyes sparkle with excitement. "I''m sure they''re delicious."


    "D-drink it?" That shocks Irina; she didn''t know men could like that, but at the same time, imagining us drinking her pussy juices feels just as good as when he drinks her blood.


    *Whoosh*


    us moves quickly, getting off that sofa, reaching Irina, picking her up in his arms, and then gently cing her onto that big bed.


    "Yeah..." He smiles at her, and his fangs get bigger while his cock does the same, almost ripping his pants. "How about you make some more of that nectar so I can taste it?"


    Irina blushes, but she is also very excited, so she smiles seductively at him. "You just have to make me feel good if you want it."


    *Whoosh*


    He moves quickly again, stripping off the rest of his clothes in a second before climbing into bed and getting on top of Irina.


    She also starts to take her shirt off, so us grabs her thighs and pulls them around his waist before pressing her upper body against the bed.


    In that position, he has a good view of her body and can touch every part of it, so he leans forward and touches her breasts over the bra.


    Even though it''s over her bra, his touch makes Irina feel outstanding, but she wants him to see and touch every part of her body, so she quickly removes her bra.


    us already imagined what those little soft mounds would be like due to their shade and size, but he is surprised to see that they are actually much cuter than he expected.


    Irina''s skin is very fair and clean, but that''s even more perfect when ites to her breasts, and the two little pink nipples adorning them are just as beautiful.


    us''s delighted look as he gazes at those little pink melons is enough to make Irina''s heart fill with pride, but she still wants to hear his words.


    "You like them?" She shyly asks as she bites her lips.


    That scene is so erotic that it makes his cock stand erect like a spear pointing to the sky.


    He smiles as he runs his hands on her belly until he reaches her breasts, which fit perfectly inside his big hands.


    Their softness is also unbelievable, and us squeezes them gently, making Irina let out more cute moans.


    "I love them, my dear." His smile has never been brighter in two thousand years.

 Chapter 43 Klaus And Irina (2) {R-18}

    ?us'' words and the way he caresses Irina''s breasts make her feel thrilled; For a woman in love, there''s nothing better than having her feelings reciprocated.


    As she smiles at her beloved, she ces her hands on top of his. "y with them as much as you want, I''m only yours."


    "I can y with them for years without getting tired..." He responds as he squeezes and strokes her lovely pink mounds.


    She blushes. "You perverted vampire..."


    "Hahaha..." He chuckles and leans his body over hers; just touching those soft breasts is not enough, he wants to kiss them too.


    "What are you-" Irina is confused for a second, but us moves quickly and kisses her breasts; the feeling of having his lips touch one of her most sensitive parts is incredibly good, and she lets out more cute moans.


    "Nhah~~!!"


    Her moans are like music to us, and he can enjoy them as he feels the softness of her little pink melons on his lips.


    "You are really turning me into a pervert with those adorable moans, my dear." Hements as he kisses and licks her breasts to his heart''s content.


    "Ahh... mmmm..." She tries to hold back her moans, but they get just muffled. "It''s okay... I''ll still love you anyway... but you can only be a pervert for me!"


    us is shocked at how jealous Irina can be even at a moment like this, so he focuses on making her feel so good that there will be no room for jealousy in her heart.


    "Ahhh!" She lets out more moans as he intensifies kisses on one of her breasts and caresses the other with his hand.


    Then he lightly bites her little pink nipples, making her arch her body in pleasure.


    "Nghh!!!" She tries to contain her moans, but that''s impossible, and her legs tighten around us'' waist. "It''s so good!!"


    Irina''s body is sincere, and it is clearly begging for his cock already; however, he still wants to drink the nectar straight from her pussy. "Don''te yet, my dear."


    "Do you think I have any control over it when you''re sucking my nipples like that!?" She wants to sound angry, but it''s not possible to do that while she''s feeling so good.


    us would like to y with Irina''s perfect little melons more, but he knows she cane at any moment, so he wants to be prepared to taste her love juices.


    Then he starts to run his lips down her body, kissing her belly tenderly.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles between moans. "It tickles!"


    us finally arrives at her low belly area, and after kissing her lovely belly button, he prepares to take off the rest of her clothes.


    But before doing that, he looks into her eyes; her expression at that point is a mix of happiness, eagerness, and horny. She will keep every moment of that day engraved in the deepest part of her heart.


    Wasting no time, he pulls her pants off and tosses them to the side, revealing a pair of cute panties the same bluish color as her bra.


    Its fabric is very thin, and it is soaked with love juices due to her arousal, so he slowly starts to take it off.


    [What color will it be?] us can''t help but wonder if Irina''s pink flower will be like a small garden or a smooth field and if Its hair will be the same color as her hair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He already expected that to be beautiful, but upon seeing how delicate and perfect Irina''s pussy is, he can''t help but be stunned.


    Not a big garden but not a t hill either; her pink flower is like a masterpiece perfectly sculpted by the gods; it has a small tuft of fluffy blue-green hair above thin and delicate pink lips.


    That tiny fissure has the purest shade of pink us ever saw, and Its love button is small and delicate; indeed, it seems to shine like the rarest jewel in all the oceans.


    "How can you be so perfect?" us thinks aloud while he just wants to stare at Irina''s pink flower.


    "..." Irina is shy about being in such an exposed position, and even though she appreciates us''pliments, her pussy wants to be touched by him rather than just observed.


    us also can''t wait to taste such a gem, so he runs his hands over her thighs, spreading her legs gently as he brings his face towards the sacred garden of happiness.


    Irina knows she is going to like that, but the closer his face gets to her most private part, the more eager she grows, biting her lips in excitement.


    She can feel his breath with her lower lips, so he gets right to the point by licking it, which sends waves of pleasure running through her body.


    "Whahhhh!!!" She lets out a loud moan.


    us is immediately hooked on the delicious taste of Irina''s pussy, a mix of sweet, salty, and even a little acidic in a way that creates a wonderfully stimting vor.


    He uses his fingers to gently open her delicate lower lips, revealing the beautiful interior of her pink flower, then he sucks her love nectar straight from the source.


    "Nhgh!!!" She moans even more adorably as her body arches in pleasure.


    Irina feels so good that she barely gives us time to explore the inside of her love cave with his tongue before feeling her inner river about to leak again.


    "I''ming! Ahhhh... I''ming already!!!" She wants to scream for the whole world to hear that her beloved is making her feel so good.


    "So fast? Damn!!" us regrets using his tongue so intensely.


    But since that cannot be avoided, he just prepares to drink her love juices, and when that divine liquid reaches his mouth, he gets delighted.


    Not only does that taste awesome, but his body epts it as well as blood, so us drinks every drop of her pussy juice.


    To thank Irina for such a gift, us sucks her lovely clits passionately.


    "What are you- Ahhhh!!" Irina barely has any strength left due to that wonderful orgasm, but us manages to extend it, leaving her mind nk.


    "HNH!!"


    "Ahhhh... there¡­ my pussy!!"


    "Nhaaaah!! SO FUCKING GOOD!!!"


    She has another orgasm before thest one is even over.

 Chapter 44 Klaus And Irina (3) {R-18}

    ?Irina''s orgasms make us'' heart so satisfied as he really wants to make her happy, but his body has needs too.


    He rubs his nose on her fluffy pussy hair and smells that so fucking erotic aroma, which makes his cock rock hard. "I love it..."


    "Ah.. ahh.. ah..." She can''t do anything as she breathes heavily due to those orgasms.


    us ces a tender kiss over her pussy before adjusting his position on the bed, getting down on his knees, and bringing her legs back to around his waist.


    "Irina¡­ I can''t wait any longer." He talks as he pulls her legs further, making the shaft of his big cock stay over her pussy and Its tip almost reaches her navel.


    She was so looking forward to the moment that she would be one with her beloved, but now that his huge cock is on top of her pussy, she gets a little nervous.


    "Ehhh... I don''t know if I can go on right now... that was really intense..." She doesn''t indicate she''s scared of his huge cock tearing her insides.


    us is also surprised at the current size of his cock; Of course, that was always highly above average, but it seems that cultivation has improved every aspect of his body, including that.


    He rubs his big rod''s shaft over Irina''s pussy, and it quickly gets wet with her love juices; her insides even seem to twitch, begging for his cock.


    "Your pussy disagrees." He smiles at Irina.


    [Damn!!] She can''t deny that her whole body begs for that.


    us understands Irina''s concerns, so he slowly brings his cock''s tip to her pussy entrance; Its ns alone look bigger than her whole pink flower.


    "It''s so big... I don''t think it will fit." Irinaments with a concerned tone, but her lips are watering as she finds his huge cock beautiful.


    "I''ll be kind..." Hements in a caring tone. "And just put the tip, so if you find it bad, I can take it off quickly."


    Irina thinks she''s a fool for fearing something she wants so badly, so she nods with a cute expectant expression. "Go ahead."


    us starts rubbing his cock''s tip on her pussy entrance; Her skin in that area is incredibly soft, and that sensation is just as pleasurable for him as it is for her.


    "Mmmm¡­" Irina starts moaning. "Your cock is kissing my pussy... ahh... it feels amazing..."


    "I like it too..." He responds as he slowly opens her lower lips with his cock, and her pussy wees the new guest with a good dose of love juices.


    His rod is indeed huge, and her pink flower tiny, but it''s very wet and slippery, so us manages to make his cock''s tip slowly go into her pussy.


    The size difference starts to look less significant when Irina''s low lips open so easily for us''s cock; her body is incrediblypatible with his in every possible way.


    "Oh..." Even us lets out some moans as he feels his cock slowly open its way through her tight, slippery pussy.


    Even though he does that very slowly, he soon feels a little resistance on his cock''s tip.


    Irina bites her lips as she looks at him with a shy but happy expression.


    They don''t need words at that moment; she already made her choice as well as he did.


    Then he moves his hips slowly forward, causing his cock to break her purity seal.


    "Nhahh~~!!!


    She lets out a loud moan as she feels a little pain, which is nothingpared to her current immense happiness.


    "Now we are one..." Shements in a loving tone.


    us can''t resist how lovely Irina looks right now, so he leans his body over hers and kisses her lips.


    That action makes his cock go further inside her love cave, which causes the fairy some pain, but her inside walls are extremely stic and embrace us''s cock tightly.


    "Mmmm~~!!" She lets out more loud moans.


    us breaks the kiss, worried about hurting her. "Does it hurts, my love?"


    Less than half of his cock is inside her, and Irina already finds it difficult to breathe as her belly seems about to bulge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But her expression is as overjoyed and horny. "It was just a difort... keep going, I''m loving this so much!"


    us also loves the feeling of his hard cock inside her tight pussy, so he would hate himself if she wasn''t enjoying that too.


    A part of him really wants to push his cock further down her love cave, but since this is her first time, he slightly moves his hips back.


    "Ahhhh..." She moans even more as she feels his cock shaping her love cave''s walls to Its form.


    As do that, us feels a powerful suction force trying to hold his cock back; her pussy clearly doesn''t want to let him get away.


    "Fuck!!" He moans and smiles at Irina. "Your pussy is so good, my dear."


    "Your cock too!!" She quickly responds. "I can''t believe I was afraid before... it now feels perfect inside me."


    us holds Irina''s wrists against the bed and kisses her lips as he takes his cock back until Its tip reaches her pussy entrance again.


    Then he moves his hips forward, increasing the speed a little morepared to before, driving his cock a little deeper inside her love cave this time.


    "Ahahh~~!!"


    "Mmmmm¡­ so good!"


    "My pussy¡­ Nhahh!!"


    Irina lets out many cute moans as us gently repeats those movements, rubbing his cock on her pink walls.


    At some point, she stops feeling any pain while only pleasure and happiness remain; her pussy feels so good that it keeps flowing love juices on us'' cock.


    It''s not just her who feels so; us has had sex before, but that''s on a whole different level. Their bodies have unbelievablepatibility, boosting the pleasure so high.


    He''s always proud of having good control over his body, but the way Irina''s tight pussy squeezes his cock isn''t something he can resist.


    "Ohh... I''m already on edge... if your pussy squeezes me tighter..." He just can''t stop his hips from moving.


    "Ahhh... alright... you can give it to me... pour it inside me!" Irina has no idea how it feels to have us'' cum inside her, but her pussy is desperately begging for that.


    The grip of her pussy around his cock, added to that powerful suction, and finally, her words makes us reach the limit.


    His cock just can''t wait any longer, and it throbs inside her pussy before pouring so much thick milk down her love cave.


    "AhhhHH~~!!!" Irina lets out the loudest moan yet as she feels that warm liquid fill her insides.


    "It''s so hot... inside me... I can feel it so deeply... your cock milk!!"


    us''s orgasm causes Irina to have another orgasm, her most satisfying so far.


    He cum so much inside her until his balls are empty, then he pulls his cock out of her pussy and watches the mixture of his sperm and her love juices slowly leak.


    "Ah..." us has never cummed so intensely, so heys down next to Irina, who is still breathing heavily as waves of pleasure course through her body.


    She ces her hand on his chest and starts stroking his muscles. "That was so good..."


    "Yeah." He agrees. "It was so good that I..."


    "Wanna do it again?" She asks with an expectant expression. "Over and over again?"


    Before us can even respond, his cock gets erect again, making Irina smile.


    "Yep, me too!"


    Her eyes sparkle as she gazes at his cock, glistening with her love juices.

 Chapter 45 Cant Get Enough Of It

    ?"Shhhh..." Irina lets out a long sigh as she strokes us'' chest.


    They''re lying on the rug because, after a long lovemaking session, the bed got in a mess. They changed the bed sheets a few times, but the tent stock is not that big.


    us tenderly strokes Irina''s hair. "What is it? Don''t tell me you want to do it again?"


    "I do!" The fairy smiles as she slides her delicate hand toward his lower body parts.


    He can''t stop his rod from getting erect again; no matter how many times they do that, his body always seems ready for her.


    "My love..." He speaks in an affectionate tone. "I''m afraid you''ll leave my balls forever dry if we do this right now; I mean, how many times has it been? Six, seven, or something?"


    "This will be the tenth time." She giggles. "But it can''t be helped; my body wants it so bad!"


    "Do not you get tired?" us asks; although he doesn''t feel tired at all, he actually feels invigorated and stronger.


    Irina feels the same way; she has never felt so energetic and powerful. "I''m great! I don''t know how this is possible, but every time you poured your milk inside me, I felt more powerful."


    He makes a thoughtful expression. "It must have something to do with the blood connection and our feelings... I feel stronger too."


    "Isn''t this wonderful??" She speaks in an excited tone. "Let''s just stay here, exchanging blood and doing that... I''ve already reached the secondyer of the Martial Warrior Realm, and I can''t wait to do more of that... to get to the nextyer, of course."


    "I''m sure power is all you want." Hements in a sarcastic tone.


    She blushes and pouts. "Isn''t it a husband''s duty to satisfy all his wife''s needs??"


    He gently holds her chin and kisses her lips. "Yeah, I''m aware of that."


    That kiss leaves Irina so horny again, and she starts stroking his member, begging to continue the lovemaking session. "Please, just one more time..."


    "You were a virgin a while ago, and now you can''t wait to have more of it?" Hements in a teasing tone.


    "You bullying me!!" She pouts again, which makes her look too cute.


    "You a naughty fairy!" He teases her lips more.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles. "I think I am, and it''s your fault!"


    us smiles; he wishes he could just stay in that tent with Irina without worrying about anything else, but things can''t be like that yet.


    Then he gets up from the rug, causing Irina to pout more. "Don''t look at me like that; I''m sure we need some time for our bodies to absorb so much power."


    "Indeed, cultivation cannot be increased so quickly; our bodies still need time to transform energy into our own power." She exins.


    Before he can ask something, she naughtily smiles. "But I don''t mind continuing to do it for pleasure."


    "I don''t doubt that." He chuckles.


    "So?" She seems determined to have more of that.


    "You''ll have to wait a little longer for it, my dear." He responds as he approaches the tent entrance. "The sandstorm is gone, and..."


    He opens the tent just a little bit, revealing a beautiful starry sky. "The sun is gone too."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you want to hunt that woman?" Irina asks.


    us wishes he could forget everything Shadya did, but that''s impossible; he needs to find her and put an end to their strange rtionship.


    "We have to travel by night to rest by day." He exins.


    "Rest?" Irina asks in a clearly disappointed tone.


    "Travel by night to do what you want by day." He corrects.


    "You know what I want." She speaks with a horny face.


    *Whoosh*


    us quickly gets to Irina and kisses her lips again. "You''ll have that as much as you want. But now we need to move on, my dear."


    "Fine." She would love to be able to just stay in us'' arms indefinitely, but she understands that they have to travel while it''s night.


    He smiles before walking over to his clothes. "What about this tent? You can turn it back into a little box, right?"


    "Yep." She nods as she looks around, especially at the bed covered in love juice. "But everything will continue the same way."


    "Hmm..." us also notices that chaos. "We''d better try to make less of a mess next time."


    "I''d rather clean it up so we can make even more of a mess!" Sheughs.


    us can''t helpughing either; making love to Irina was something so incredible that he will never be able to describe it with words.


    She gets up from the rug, still upset about the fact that they can''t go on; only then does she notice how her body is covered in the thick liquid she already loves so much.


    "You poured so much of it on me..." Shements in a clear happy tone.


    "And you kept asking for more..." He smiles.


    Her eyes sparkle as she remembers how good that was, but then she sighs. "I can''t go out like this; I need a bath."


    "A bath?" us looks around and is surprised to notice a bathtub in the tent. "Yeah, this ce is reallyplete."


    Irina walks over to that tub and runs her hands over some blue crystals on its edges, then hot water magicallyes out of those crystals, filling the tub. "Yep, that''s why it''s such a valuable treasure."


    "I see." us looks around, wondering what else he can find there.


    Irina ces her clothes on the side of the tub before casting a seductive look at us. "Will you bathe with me?"


    His member starts getting hard again; he knows that if he gets into that bathtub with Irina, they won''t get out anytime soon, and maybe the sun will be back by that time.


    "Not this time; I want to keep your scent on my body longer." He responds.


    Irina blushes despite knowing that us is just avoiding her, but she also enjoys hearing those words.


    "Don''t worry, honey, I''ll make sure you can never get rid of my scent."

 Chapter 46 Bad Luck In The Desert

    ?Two moons shine in the starry sky, one of them at the highest point, making it clear that it is midnight.


    The silence seems deadly at this time as there isn''t even a slight breeze of wind everywhere.


    But there is smoke rising between the dunes, a small camp with a fewmon tents and two wagons equipped with big cages.


    In the center of the camp, there is a group of people around a campfire, all humans in leather armor and ck cloaks.


    "Any progress, Dairin??" The tallest man in front of the fire calls out to a woman walking around the camp.


    The woman walks with a round object full of pointers in her hand, a magicpass.


    She points thepass in various directions as she circles the camp, but the pointers barely turn no matter what she does.


    "This piece of shit is broken!" Dairin goes back to the campfire and throws thepass to the ground.


    "Damn!" One of the other men in leather armor looks at the tallest man, the group''s leader. "What are we going to do now, Keld??


    "What do you want me to do exactly??" Keld responds with another question in an irritated tone.


    "You said you could travel by following the position of the sun and stars." Dairinments.


    Keld shoots Dairin a hostile look. "Shut up, you bitch! I got lost in that sandstorm; that''s not my fault!"


    "Of course..." Dairin rolls her eyes in mockery.


    "Hey guys, we shouldn''t be fighting now." Another man speaks as he takes a scroll out of his storage bag and opens it in front of the group.


    That''s a big map, and man analyzes it cautiously. "We have to find out where we are before anything else."


    "Oh, great! And how are we going to locate ourselves on the map if there are only dunes everywhere?" Keld asks.


    Dairin approaches the man with the map and looks at it with a thoughtful expression. That''s not the map of the entire continent, but the western part, which is basically divided into arge area to the north, the Ancient Forest, and one to the south, that vast desert.


    She points to a part more to the southwest. "I''m pretty sure we traveled at least over a hundred miles to the west before encountering that sandstorm; we must be close to the Bronze Skull Sect."


    "The Bronze Skull Sect?" The man with the map asks. "Do you mean the ce that epts those trashes refused in the true necromancer Sects?"


    "They aren''t the cream of our people indeed..." The woman speaks with a neutral expression, but then her eyes gleam with admiration. "But people say their Sect Master is a very beautiful and strongdy."


    Keld shakes his head with a mocking expression. "It''s a woman? It makes sense they''re such garbage."


    "What are you talking about, you shitty sexist?" Dairin shows her sharp teeth. "We are living in a moment where powerful women are rising to greatness and leaving men behind."


    "Bullshit." Another man exims.


    "What about the ck Lotus''s Sect Master?" Dairin quickly continues. "She is one of the most powerful people on our continent today. What about the Crimson Riders''mander? She is also another incredible woman."


    "They''re just women who are lucky enough to be born into wealthy families; not a big deal." Keldments.


    "Come on; you don''t know anything." Dairin sighs. "The Crimson Riders''mander was a street orphan... today, her n is probably the biggest in Creocia, and most of her followers are women."


    "Then why didn''t you join them??" The man with the map asks.


    Dairin makes a sad expression. "I tried, but since my family has always used the arts of death, I wasn''t weed by them, naturally."


    "That''s because of that Nameless King." Keldments, clearly upset. "That bastard is paying the Crimson Riders the biggest contracts for them to help demi-humans... why no one stops this man??"


    "Many believe it to be a woman." Dairin smiles.


    "A woman? Are you drunk??" Keld asks. "It''s the Nameless King, not Queen; it''s a man, of course."


    Dairin shrugs. "No one knows for sure, the Nameless King''s identity  is still confidential, or it would be dead already."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, sure..." Keld sneers again.


    "Stupid men..." Dairin murmurs.


    "What did you say??" He asks in a hostile manner.


    "I said I''m going to relieve myself there, and I''ll be right back." She starts walking away from the campfire. "Don''t try to peek at me, or I will cut your balls off!"


    Keld shakes his head. "Be quick, we have to move on soon; these cages aren''t going to fill up with elven ves by themselves, you know."


    "Ya, ya, we''ll make this work." Dairin''s voice gets farther and farther away as she walks towards some ruins to the south.


    "What a stupid woman..." The man with the mapments.


    Others agree, and one of them smiles with a wicked expression. "Why don''t we show her the ce women must be?"


    "Not a bad idea." Keldugh. "But we can''t do that now; we need her in a good mood to go back home, preferably with a good pack of ves."


    "Hopefully we can find some female elves at the edge of the forest, I need a woman to warm my bed..." Another manments.


    "Hehehe..." Another manughs. "We all do, my friend."


    The group continues talking around the campfire for a few minutes until a breeze stirs the mes.


    "What??" They are confused because there was no sign of wind there.


    *Whoosh*


    Another gust of wind ruffles the campfire''s mes and also some tents, leaving the group alert.


    "Who''s there??" Keld shouts to the shadows. "Is it you, Dairin??"


    *Woosh*


    The group feels the wind and sees a blur in the shadows, but they don''t understand what''s going on.


    The light from the two moons should be enough for them to see a person even far from the fire, but that person seems to blend in with the shadows and moves very quickly.


    "What kind of prank is this, Dairin??" One of the men asks in a rxed tone. "You really expect to scare us?"


    "Shut the fuck up." Keld whispers to that man.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it obvious that it''s Dairin??" The man asks.


    Keld draws a curved sword from its scabbard as he intently looks at the shadows. "Dairin can''t move that quickly."


    *Whoosh*


    As soon as he finishes speaking, a tall man appears in front of the group instantly as if he has taken shape from the shadows.


    The man wears a pair of fancy boots and pants and is shirtless; his long ck hair has a certain reddish glow, as do his eyes.


    But his appearance isn''t what draws the group''s attention the most, but the blood dripping from his lips over his six-pack abs.


    That''s us, of course; and he raises Dairin''s severed head to the group. "Yeah, she didn''t move that quickly indeed."


    The group is shocked but most intriguing is the fact that the expression on Dairin''s face is a smile, making them all imagine the same thing.


    [Why would she die happy???]

 Chapter 47 Dinner Time (1)

    A few hours ago.


    us watches the starry sky outside the tent while Irina takes a bath. He couldn''t stay inside without wanting to make love to her again, and that way, they wouldn''t move on.


    He finds the view of the desert at night beautiful; that silence is pleasant, as well as the light of the two moons in the sky; and, of course, the fact that there are two moons in this world also impresses him a lot.


    As he looks up at those moons in the sky, he thinks of his family. [You are out there somewhere... I''ll find you and then open the coffins so we can enjoy this world together.]


    While thinking about everything that happened in thest week and wondering about his next steps, us doesn''t see the time pass, and almost an hourter, he feels Irina''s delicate and soft hands hugging him from behind.


    "I took too long?" She asks.


    us doesn''t know which answer is the right one; An hour to bathe is a long time, but when he turns around and sees how beautiful Irina looks, that seems worth waiting for.


    She is wearing a short blue dress and long cloth boots; her hair is loose and shiny, and her whole body smells like fresh flowers.


    "You look beautiful, my love." He hugs her and kisses her lips.


    She smiles proudly. "I found these clothes in a chest inside the tent; there are many other clothes in there; maybe some will fit you too."


    "Great, I''ll checkter." He responds. "I doubt these clothes willst long anyway."


    "The way you fight, no clothes willst anyway." Shements. "But this desert is enormous, so we can reach the Ancient Forest without encountering any enemies along the way."


    us sighs. "You don''t think we can find her, do you?"


    Irina makes a thoughtful expression. "I don''t know if I want to find her... after all the shit that''s happened, we could just move on and leave it all in the past."


    "Oh, dear..." He tenderly strokes her face.


    us understands why Irina wants to leave all the painful memories in the past, but he can''t forget everything Shadya has done, and of course, she will always be a problem due to everything she knows about him.


    "Let''s just keep moving, okay?" He says. "But it would be nice to find humans out there, you know, more food is always good."


    "Fine." She smiles.


    Irina is still trying to get used to the way that us sees humans as food, but at the same time, she thinks they deserve that because they are mostly cruel and greedy people.


    us holds her hand and caresses it with his fingers. "So, which way now?"


    The fairy looks at the moons and stars in the sky; she has always enjoyed traveling through the Ancient Forests'' territory, so she knows how to guide by the sky both day and night.


    "That way." She points north.


    "So let''s go." usments.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So after Irina puts her energy into the tent, it magically reverts to a small box, which is stored in us'' ring before they head north.


    Now that there is no sun, us can run freely across the dunes while Irina follows him, flying as fast as she can.


    He only uses half his speed so the fairy can keep up with him, and they can talk.


    "Damn, how can you be so fast while still in the sixthyer of the Martial Novice Realm?" Shements. "I already feel as fast as a Martial Lord, and I''m still in the secondyer of the Warrior Realm."


    "Agility has always been my strong point." us responds.


    "I bet so." She speaks. "You moved as fast as light when you drank that blood... maybe that was Martial King level already."


    As he remembers the Dragon Princess''s blood, Sparkles pass through us'' eyes. "Do you have any idea about how they got that blood?"


    Irina makes a thoughtful expression. "It must have been with the sea merchants; I''ve heard stories of a distant continent ruled by a race descended from ancient dragons, but there''s no way of knowing if it''s really true.


    "I think it is." us still remembers that dragon race he saw in the vision with the Dragon Princess.


    "Hmm..." The fairy knows that us saw something when he first drank that blood, but she doesn''t want to appear any more jealous than she already does.


    "So, do you think I can get more of that blood from those merchants?" He asks.


    "They don''t usually negotiate with demi-humans." Her expression gets upset. "Actually, they onlye to our continent to get demi-human ves, mainly my people."


    us doesn''t really care about Irina''s people or any demi-human race, but since she cares about them, he is willing to kill any humans who treat them, especially as that would be much food for him too.


    "I wasn''t thinking of negotiating..." Hements.


    "Oh?" Irina likes how that sounds; she would really like to see all those veholders be food for us. "So it''s worth looking for them, but I think we''d better not do that too soon."


    Before us can ask why, she exins. "The people who manage to cross the dangers of the sea are usually in the Martial King Realm or higher, and we have few people like that on our entire continent."


    "I see..." us continues talking to Irina as they travel through the dunes; he has many other questions on his mind, but he stops when he hears something.


    The desert is tranquil at night, so us notices some sounds a mile ahead and quickly alerts Irina. "Looks like we''re in luck."


    "It''s her?" Irina gets concerned.


    us walks forward as he focuses his senses, listening to the Keld group talking around the campfire.


    "Not her." He answers Irina''s question. "They just seem like a lost group."


    Irina notices the excited smile on us'' face, and she almost feels sorry for the vampire''s next victims. "They have such bad luck..."

 Chapter 48 Dinner Time (2)

    us and Irina approach Keld''s camp; the two moons in the sky and so many stars make the night less dark, but the dunes prevent the group from noticing the couple approaching.


    Also, as Keld and his fellows are so close to the campfire, the mes reduce their vision in the dark, allowing us and Irina to get within a few hundred meters of them.


    When the fairy sees the big cages in the group''s wagons, she loses any pity she could have had for them, and only anger remains. "They are fucking vers!"


    "That''s good, right?" A murderous glint passes through us'' eyes. "I can have a nice dinner, and as a bonus, we rid thisnd of such human trash."


    Irina has never felt this strong before, and a part of her wants to use that power to help her people; That doesn''t mean she wants to jump headlong into an old war, but killing vers looks nice.


    "I want to have fun too." She speaks to us.


    That surprises him a little. It seemed normal for her to kill the Bronze Skull Sect necromancers after what they did to them, but attacking a random group doesn''t seem like something she would typically do.


    He looks at her with a caring expression. "Are you sure, my love?"


    "Absolutely." She responds with determination. "I spent a long time living in my own world under the protection of my parents; only after arriving in this ce could I really understand why my people hate humans so much..."


    Her eyes also shine with murderous intent as she gazes at those cages. "They want to hunt us, right? So I don''t mind giving them the same."


    "Right." us holds her hand and strokes it. "Then let''s hunt them together, dear."


    "Mm." She nods as she looks over the camp. "And how do we do that? A direct approach, or do you have some n?"


    us remembers how he hunted people on Earth, most were pretty easy to kill, but witches could be a challenge.


    "First, we have to observe the prey; knowing how strong they are and what skills they might have is a good way to predict how things are going to be." He exins.


    Irina listens carefully to us'' words. "You mean we should find out their cultivation levels and what techniques they might have before attacking?"


    "Yes." He nods.


    us already has a good idea of how cultivation can strengthen a person since he fought people from the Novice and Warrior Realms in the Bronze Skull Sect.


    He also has a notion of a Martial Lord''s power from his fight with Shadya, but due to her mixed feelings and that boosted state, he doesn''t know precisely how much people from the Martial Lord Realm can really be.


    And the most challenging part is understanding how topare his power with other people''s since he has a lot of strength beyond his cultivation, which can add to or multiply his total power.


    Anyway, that''s not really a problem for us as he can always rely on his incredibly urate instinct, which can tell him how dangerous an enemy is.


    Irina, on the other hand, can only rely on her magical sense to analyze other people''s cultivation, and for that, it is necessary to be at a certain distance from them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can''t feel their cultivation from so far away yet." Shements as she looks at the people in the camp.


    "They don''t look like a big deal." us'' instincts are pretty calm, so he knows there are no high threats around.


    Irina looks at the vampire with a thoughtful expression. "You have pretty potent senses, right? Maybe you can sense their cultivation from here."


    "And how do you do it?" He asks.


    She exins. "Cultivation creates an aura around people, and although it can be best felt when they are fighting or using skills, you can also feel it even when they are rxed if you concentrate enough."


    "I will try." us looks at the people in the camp as he focuses his senses; he can hear what those people are talking about, feel their smells and even the beating of their hearts.


    He also notices the aura that Irina mentioned and tries to describe it. "Four of them look as strong as that necromancer called Zadok... the others look a little weaker."


    Irina tries to remember how strong Zadok was. "Hmm, so those four strongest ones are in the Warrior Realm, probably early or middle stages; and the others are Martial Novices yet?"


    Before us can respond, the fairy scoffs. "Do they really want to hunt my people near the border with such a weak group??"


    "Humans are fools, so they make good prey." us chuckles.


    "Yep, this will be easy." Irina can''t wait to start smashing those humans.


    "Not so fast." But us holds her arm as a sinister smile appears on his face. "Since they are vers, let''s scare them a little first."


    "Great idea!" Irina smiles too, but she always looks adorable anyway.


    us can''t resist kissing her lips before turning his attention back to the camp. "Let''s do it this way, you go one way, and I go the other, so you wait for my signal to show up..."


    After nning the course of action, Irina sneaks through the shadows towards the right side of the camp while us goes left.


    The vampire keeps his senses focused on the group of humans, and he hears when the woman named Dairin walks away from the campfire and goes toward some ruins and rocks to the south.


    us knows that she is the only female in the group, which makes her the best meal for him.


    He also knows that Irina would be pissed off that he enjoyed drinking that woman''s blood, but since she couldn''t see Dairin behind that rock, it wouldn''t do the fairy any harm.


    [It''s just for her blood...] us thinks to himself as he walks towards that rock.

 Chapter 49 Looking-Good Meal

    Dairin quickly arrives behind arge rock a few hundred meters away from the camp. She hates traveling with only men, but that seems like the best way to get some easy money.


    "It''s a good thing no one followed me!" She yells in a hostile tone, fearing that one of her perverted teammates is peeking at her.


    "..." There is no sound in that ce other than the distant chatter of the other vers around the campfire.


    Dairin rxes and then prepares to pull down her pants and relieve herself.


    *Whoosh*


    But then, along with a sudden breeze, a shadow appears in front of her, startling the poor woman.


    "FUCK!?!?" She pulls a dagger from her belt and points it at the mysterious person in the shadows. "Who the hell are you???"


    us slowly walks towards Dairin, wearing only pants and boots; he took off his ck mantle so that it wouldn''t be damaged during the battle; he doesn''t have many clothes that can protect him from the sunlight, so he has to protect that mantle.


    "I was just passing by and saw you..." Hements in a rxed tone.


    As the vampire approaches, Dairin has a good view of his body, especially his bare chest. Her first reaction to him is like any normal woman would have.


    [Damn, you are fucking hot!!] She keeps her thoughts only to herself.


    But despite being very hot, us is still a stranger in the night desert, so Dairin maintains a hostile posture. "So you sneaked to peek at me??"


    He smiles, but it''s definitely not a friendly smile but a sinister smirk. "I just found your neck so appetizing... I couldn''t pass up the opportunity to eat you."


    "Heeeeh???" Dairin is shocked by us''sck of sense. "You might be hot as hell, but are you serious about fucking girls with that flirting? Also, what kind of freaky neck fetish is that??"


    "Oh?" us realizes that his social skills are rustier than he thought. "I think you misunderstood my intentions."


    "Really??" Dairin is really confused, but at the same time, she can''t stop looking at his face and bare chest.


    "You just came out of nowhere with this talk about eating me, and this isn''t about a fuck? Wait, you''re not nning on forcing yourself on me, right?"


    us ignores Dairin''s words and continues walking towards her slowly. He also keeps eye contact with her while his crimson eyes sparkle, charming her.


    "I don''t have much time, so let''s make this quick." Hements.


    Diarin keeps the dagger pointed at us. She can''t trust a mysterious man who appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the desert; that can''t mean something good.


    On the other hand, it''s been months since she got in that damned dessert, and so far, she hasn''t found a man good enough to satisfy her high standards.


    Now, the sexiest man she''s ever seen is standing in front of her with that devilishly seductive gaze, awakening feelings in her body that she had never thought possible.


    [Screw logic, I''ll do it!] Dairin knows it will be the craziest decision of her life, but that also makes things more fascinating.


    She tosses the dagger to the ground and takes off her shirt as she can''t look away from us''s eyes any longer. "You convinced me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The vampire couldn''t help but smile even wider. He always liked making humans his toys. Also, women''s blood is always better when they die feeling good.


    us reaches Dairin, and the woman tries to hug him, but he moves quickly and roughly presses her against therge rock, holding her wrists on its surface.


    "Oh~~!!" She lets out a muffled moan as she naughtily smiles. "I knew you liked to go rough; it''s fine, I don''t mind it."


    "You have no idea..." Hements and smiles, revealing his long sharp fangs.


    [NO FUCKING WAY!!!] Dairin gets shocked when she realizes that us is not human.


    She wants to run, scream for help, or whatever, but her body refuses anything hostile towards him. She can only keep looking into his eyes as she feels so good.


    [SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!] Dairin curses as much as she can in her mind, but her body is already entirely under the vampire''s control; she is his toy.


    He lets go of one of her arms, but she can''t do anything as he caresses her face.


    "Cultivation really does make women more beautiful..." usments. "And it''s nice as I like that my dinner has a good look."


    Now seeing us''s long and scary fangs, Dairin begins to understand what he meant by ''eating her.'' But no matter how terrifying that should be, her body doesn''t have any desire to run away.


    [Please, don''t...] She begs mentally.


    But us knows no mercy and digs his fangs into her neck, sucking her blood without any gentleness.


    Diarin feels the life being drained from her body along with her blood, but instead of that being horrible, she feels better than ever.


    us''s touch, although roughly, is the best she''s ever felt, and even his fangs prating her neck is incredibly pleasurable.


    Until then, her body only knew an orgasm by her own hands, and that was something challenging to achieve, but the vampire causes her the best orgasm of her life in a few seconds, making a river spurt from between her legs.


    [Lie! This can''t really be happening!!] Dairin''s mind is breaking down due to the conflict between rational thoughts and how good her body feels.


    "Shit!" us barely manages to dodge Dairin''s juices. "Irina would kill me if she saw this..."


    On the other side of the camp, the fairy keeps hiding in the shadows, watching the vers with an increasingly impatient expression.


    [Where are you, us???] She wonders why the vampire hasn''t attacked those people yet.


    [Does this have to do with being a patient hunter or something?] She tries to think that way.


    But somehow, her jealous wife sense tells her that us is doing something wrong, which makes her pout.


    "Stupid vampire!"

 Chapter 50 Playing As A Couple (1)

    us knows that Irina is waiting for him, so he finishes the meal quickly and heads to the camp with Dairin''s head in hand.


    He appears in front of the group and raises Dairin''s severed head toward them, provoking several reactions of shock and horror.


    No matter how brutal and cruel humans can be to themselves and other races, the moment it''s a non-human that starts ripping heads off, they get horrified.


    "What kind of monster are you???" One of the vers asks as he looks at Dairin''s blood running down us''s lips over his bare chest.


    "Monster? Oh yeah, you guys like to call me that..." us scoffs as he shows his fangs. "I don''t mind your hypocrisy; I like to y the monster role anyway."


    [What the hell is going on???] The whole group of humans asks themselves the same thing.


    "What are you waiting for??" Keld points his sword at us as he talks to his teammates. "Let''s kill this bastard!"


    The vampire makes a fake disappointed expression. "What? I''m not good enough to be enved??"


    us is obviously mocking the group, but since their purpose there is to find elves on the edge of the Ancient Forest to enve, some of them wonder how much the vampire would be worth to the ve traders.


    "Keld..." One of the vers whispers to the group leader. "This guy is right; we can sell him to some richdy in the capital."


    Others are quick to support that idea. "Imagine how much those richdies would be willing to pay for such a hot ve..."


    [A fortune indeed!] Keld thinks.


    It''splicated for men to admit that another man is better looking, especially when that''s a demi-human. However, no man can lie to himself about that in us'' presence.


    Keld and his group even feel the masculinity runs out of their bodies as they admire us'' good looks. But instead of wanting to abuse his body, they want to get rich by selling him as a ve, of course.


    The fact that the vampire has the head of Dairin, one of the strongest members of their group, in his hand should be a huge red g, but men like that lose any reason due to greed.


    "Let''s capture him alive!" Keyd speaks to his allies. "Also, avoid ruining his face, it will be very valuable at auction time."


    us is trying hard to contain his aura because watching those men discuss how they are going to sell him is hrious. He especially likes to see the despair in their eyes when they realize how screwed they are.


    But it''s time to let someone else have fun, too, so the vampire makes a fake scared expression before speaking in a loud tone. "Irina, my love, are you going to let these cruel men take your husband as a sex ve?"


    "The fuck??" Keld and his group are confused again.


    *Whoosh*


    Then another figure emerges from the shadows behind the group of men; it''s Irina, of course; and before anything else, she notices the pleasure expression on the face of Dairin''s severed head in us''s hand.


    "It''s a fairy!!!" One of the men quickly shouts as the entire group turns their attention to Irina.


    "A fairy for real??"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Damn, she looks pretty real to me!!"


    "And she''s so beautiful..."


    All those men''s eyes shine, not just with sexual desire, but mainly with greed. They can already imagine the mountain of gold and treasure they can get by selling Irina and us into very.


    That amount of money would make the whole group rich enough for them to buy resources to reach the Martial Lord and probably even Martial King realms in a few years.


    While the group is lost in dreams of the fortune they will never have, Irina is more curious about the head in us'' hand.


    The vampire realizes his mistake and quickly throws that head away. And Irina turns a blind eye; she doesn''t want to y the jealous wife, especially after he''s been so good to her.


    "I thought you were going to leave me out." She tells us as she res at those men.


    "I would never do it, my love." He speaks in an affectionate tone. "I was just preparing the prey for you."


    Keld and his group find that situation very bizarre. They can feel Irina''s Martial Warrior aura while us is in the Novice Realm yet, so they don''t understand how the couple can be so confident.


    "Hahahaha..." One of the Martial Warriors in the group startsughing. "You are a very fucked up couple, but don''t worry; we will sell you to some rich perverts who will fuck up with you even more."


    *Woosh* *BAM!!!*


    Nobody understands what happened; they just saw Irina disappear, then Martial Warrior was thrown against a wagon and fell to the ground with his jaw destroyed.


    The fairy is wiping the blood from her delicate hand while the poor man agonizes on the ground in a bloody mess.


    "What did you say?" She asks in a calm tone.


    Those men are shocked not to understand how someone from the early Warrior Realm could take down that guy with a single punch.


    Meanwhile, us'' eyes shine with admiration for his lovely fairy having such a brutal side. "Nicely done, my dear; you can''t let others say bad things about your husband."


    Keld and his friends finally understand how dangerous us and Irina are and try to act quickly, attacking the fairy first.


    "NOW!!!" Keld shouts as he dashes towards Irina.


    The others also prepare their weapons and better techniques to attack the fairy, but then an incredibly frightening aura descends on them like a heavy cloud of dread.


    us releases all the power of his aura, bringing fear and despair to the hearts of those men. Those in the Novice Realm lost all courage to fight and almost fell to the ground shaking.


    Meanwhile, Keld and the other Martial Warrior are in no better shape. They feel as if they have entered the wolf''s den, or rather, they have invited the wolf into their home.


    "You can shit yourselves now." Irinaughs.

 Chapter 51 Playing As A Couple (2)

    Keld and his group of vers are terrified by us'' aura.


    That sinister power creates a supernatural force that paralyzes them, preventing them from even breathing properly.


    Yeah, they''re scared shitless.


    "What the fuck is going on??"


    "Who is this guy?"


    "Why the hell we ended up in a situation like this?"


    Now it''s toote for regrets; Keld''s group has their fate sealed as food.


    *Whoosh* *BAM*


    Irina moves quickly, flying with her delicate wings and kicking another guy in the face.


    The guy isunched towards us, who catches him in the air and rips out his heart to drink the blood.


    "Bloody hell!!"


    "Run now!!!"


    "Run for your lives!!"


    Those guys lose any will to fight and try to run as far away from us and Irina as possible.


    *Whoohs* *Whoohs* *Whoohs*


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    But the vampire and the fairy move very fast, in incredible synchrony, killing the vers easily.


    For us, killing humans is as good as a hobby, but as necessary as breathing.


    He savors their fear, enjoys their life leaking through his fingers, and of course, drinks their blood.


    The blood of terrified men is not nearly as good as the blood of horny women, but us doesn''t refuse food.


    Irina, on the other hand, has never been a brutal and bloodthirsty person, but she is quickly bing something different.


    The fairy may not drink any blood other than us'', but she can already feel the urge to kill bing part of her.


    The vampire''s blood is amplifying all her feelings, stoking the rage she''s always felt for humans as those hunting her people like animals.


    Irina doesn''t care about stupid morals anymore; she just wants to enjoy killing those people.


    Together with us, she can fulfill all of her deepest, darkest desires.


    He doesn''t judge her.


    He is not disgusted by her.


    He just supports her.


    He loves her!


    "Damn, this feels so good!!"


    Irina feels her body heating up as the vers'' blood runs down her hands.


    Those incredible sensations make her feel better and better.


    "AHH!! I LOVE THIS!!!"


    She feels us''s blood coursing through her veins, strengthening her entire body.


    She continues to kill the vers as they try to escape.


    "YOU DAMN MOTHERFUCKER!!"


    She slices a guy in half with her delicate, soft hands.


    As blood rains down along that poor guy''s guts, she sees us killing another human across the camp.


    Just seeing us makes Irina''s body even more excited.


    She''s horny.


    So fucking horny.


    *Whoosh*


    Irina ignores thest few men running towards the dunes and flies towards us.


    The vampire notices her approach but continues ripping out his victim''s heart.


    But the fairy ignores that and hugs us, pushing him against one of the wagons and kissing his lips passionately.


    [???] He is surprised by that.


    Since they are in the middle of a battle, us breaks the kiss and tries to talk to Irina.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Can''t you wait a bit?"


    "No!"


    "The prey will run away..."


    "Who can really run away from us?"


    us isn''t used to havingpany during hunts, so that''s new for him.


    But he can''t deny that he''s really enjoying this.


    Irina keeps kissing his lips madly, but she prefers that he lead the kisses.


    "Kiss Me!"


    us doesn''t understand how Irina ended up so horny, but he has to take responsibility for that.


    So he hugs her waist and kisses her lips intensely.


    "You naughty fairy!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She blushes a little more and continues kissing while the vers are confused as hell.


    "The fuck?!?"


    "What''s their problem??!?"


    "Fuck this shit..."


    "Just keep running!"


    Almost all of the surviving vers are still on the run, but Keld has a dangerous idea.


    He sees us and Irina''s kisses as an opportunity and jumps over that wagon, attempting a sneak attack with his curved sword.


    He throws a handful of glittering sand over the vampire and the fairy to momentarily blind them as he tries to hit Irina''s head with his sword.


    *Whoosh*


    But us quickly dodged the attack, still holding Irina in his arms.


    Keld doesn''t give up as he swings his sword to the side, trying to hit the couple again.


    *Whoosh*


    us dodges again as he continues kissing his lovely fairy.


    "Fuck you!"


    The ver realizes he made a mistake in trying to attack the couple.


    He tries to run away, but when he turns his back, he is hit from behind and rolls to the ground.


    *Bam* *Crack*


    "ARGH!!!"


    us stomps on Keld''s back, cracking his ribs as if they were fragile twigs.


    As the ver screams in pain on the ground, Irina flies at us again.


    She tries to kill Keld, but us stops her.


    "He is the leader of the group."


    "Screw him; kiss me again!"


    us chuckles as Irina jumps into his arms.


    He holds her by the thighs as they begin another passionate kiss.


    But he doesn''t take his foot off Keld''s back, slowly torturing the man.


    "Where did youe from?"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Keld just cries out in pain.


    *Creeeack*


    Still kissing Irina, us squeezes Keld''s broken ribs with his foot, causing him excruciating pain.


    "Answer my questions, and I''ll kill you quickly."


    "Arghh!! Fuck!!"


    "Fine, fine, I''ll talk!!"


    "From where?"


    "East, wee from the east!"


    *Creeeaack*


    us forces his foot onto Keld even more.


    "DAMN!! I''m telling the truth!!


    "I know you guyse from the east, but where exactly?"


    "Petra! Wee from Petra!!"


    us believes that Kled is telling the truth, but he doesn''t know anything about the ces on thatnd.


    Irina understands that, so she exins between kisses.


    "Petra is a big human city to the east, but it''s a long way from here, at the beginning of the desert."


    "I see."


    us thinks about something and goes back to torturing Keld.


    *Crack*


    "ARGH!!"


    "What now?"


    "I spoke the truth!!"


    "Did youe all this way with such a small group?"


    "No..."


    "We''ve got a big caravan."


    "Caravan? Do you mean a bunch of stupid humans like you?"


    "Yes... just don''t hurt me anymore, please!"


    "Fine."


    "Really?"


    *Crack*


    us crushes Keld''s skull, killing him instantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!